This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
Preacher
of
the
Word
Alexander
Petrie
Jsraels
Redemption
Joel 3.2 . In the Valley of Jehoshaphat , &c. pointing out the very place .
Isa. 8.20 . To the Law , and to the Testimony , if they speake not according to this word , it is because there is no light in them .
John
Hancock
ISAIAH 49. v. 13. &c.
SIng , O Heaven , and be joyfull , O earth , and breake forth into singing , O mountaines : for God hath comforted his people , and will have mercy upon his afflicted .
But Sion said , The Lord hath forsaken mee , and my Lord hath forgotten me .
Can a woman forget her sucking child , that she should not have compassion on the Sonne of her wombe ? yea they may forget , yet will not I forget thee .
Behold , I have graven thee upon the palmes of my hands ; thy walls are continually before me .
Thy children shall make haste , thy destroyers and they that made thee waste , shall goe forth of thee .
Lift up thine eyes round about , and behold : all these gather themselves together and come to thee : as I live saith the Lord , thou shalt surely cloth thee with them all , as with an ornament , and bind them on thee sa a Bride doth .
For thy waste and thy desolate places , and the Land of thy destruction shall even now be too narrow by reason of the Inhabitants , and they that swallowed thee up shall be farre away .
The children which thou shalt have after thou hast lost the other , shall say againe in thine eares , The place is too straight for mee : give place to me that I may dwell .
Then shalt thou say in thine heart , Who hath begotten me these , seeing I have lost my children , and am desolate , a captive , and removing to and fro ? and who hath brought up these ? Behold , I was left alone , these where had they been ? &c.
ROM. 11. VER. 28. &c.
As concerning the Gospel , they are enemies for your sake : but as touching the election , they are beloved for the Fathers sake . For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance .
For as ye in times past have not believed God , yet have now obtained mercy through their unbeliefe :
Even so have these also now not believed , that through your mercy they also may obtaine mercy .
For God hath concluded them all in unbeliefe , that he might have mercy upon all .
[
Jew
and
Israelite
[
Israel
,
Sion
,
and
Jerusalem
]
Israel
,
Sion
Rom.
2.
ver.
28.
[
upon
the
Israel
of
God
]
And
as
many
as
walke
according
to
this
rule
,
peace
be
on
those
Gentiles
and
mercy
,
and
peace
and
mercy
on
those
Jewes
.
Israel
in
blindnesse
Rom.
10.
ver.
1.
That
his
hearts
desire
and
prayer
to
God
for
Israel
was
,
that
they
might
be
saved
.
Israel
,
Rev.
7.
ver.
4.
11.
chap.
chap.
9.
ver.
4.
Paul
,
Gal.
4.
ver.
25.
&c.
the
children
of
Jerusalem
which
is
above
,
ver.
26.
free
Ierusalem
Ierusalem
which
is
above
ver.
25.
[
Jerusalem
in
bondage
[
free
Ierusalem
[
Ierusalem
that
now
is
[
free
Jerusalem
ver.
27.
Isaiah
chap.
54.
ver.
1.
*
Rejoyce
thou
barren
that
bearest
not
,
●●sa
.
49.
ver.
〈◊〉
14
,
15
,
●●
&c.
&c.
[
free
Ierusalem
,
ver.
3.
inherited
by
her
seed
barren
Jerusalem
,
ver.
6
,
7.
a
wife
of
youth
,
when
she
was
refused
:
but
for
a
moment
Heb.
13.
ver.
14.
For
here
wee
have
no
continuing
City
,
but
wee
looke
for
one
to
come
,
[
Jerusalem
which
is
above
[
free
Jerusalem
,
Heb.
12.
ver.
22.
But
ye
are
come
unto
Mount-Sion
,
and
unto
the
*
*
Psal.
46.
v.
4.
Psal.
48.
v.
1.
2.
Psal.
87.
v.
3.
Isa.
60.
v.
14.
Ezek.
48.
v.
35.
City
of
the
living
God
,
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
and
to
an
innumerable
company
*
*
Mat.
16.
ver.
27.
2
Thess.
1.
v.
7.
●oh.
1.
v.
51.
of
Angels
,
to
the
*
*
●ph.
1.
v.
10
,
11.13
,
14.
Rev.
10.
v.
7.
●oh.
10.
v.
16.
generall
Assembly
and
Church
of
the
first-borne
,
which
are
written
in
Heaven
,
&c.
[
Lydius
lapis
,
[
Jew
,
Israel
,
Sion
,
and
Jerusalem
]
Gentiles
,
Iewes
Israel
,
Iudah
,
Sion
,
Jerusalem
,
&c.
17.
chap.
Whether
it
be
not
the
best
and
easiest
way
of
dealing
with
the
Iewes
;
not
to
wrest
the
most
cleare
Prophecies
touching
the
affaires
of
Christs
second
and
glorious
comming
,
to
his
first
:
but
to
perswade
them
,
that
they
are
to
expect
no
other
Messias
,
to
accomplish
all
those
things
,
then
that
Iesus
of
whom
their
fore-fathers
crucifyed
—
For
while
we
thus
wrest
those
most
cleare
Prophecies
,
the
Iewes
deride
us
,
and
are
the
more
hardned
in
their
unbeliefe
.
the
Spirit
shall
be
poured
on
them
from
on
high
:
FIrst
,
Some
Prophecies
speake
plainly
of
Christ
,
and
cannot
be
understood
of
another
Some
are
typicall
,
or
delivered
with
covers
of
things
signifying
Christ
,
his
offices
and
benefits
.
And
of
these
some
are
spoken
of
the
type
,
or
thing
signifying
,
and
can
be
understood
onely
of
the
thing
signified
;
and
some
are
true
both
of
the
type
and
of
Christ
,
either
in
the
same
,
or
in
a
different
manner
,
that
is
,
some
are
true
of
both
in
a
proper
sense
;
some
are
true
of
both
in
a
tropicall
or
figurative
sense
;
and
some
are
true
of
the
one
properly
,
and
of
the
other
figuratively
.
All
these
sorts
are
manifest
in
sundry
Prophecies
:
here
I
touch
one
for
all
,
saith
the
Lord
unto
This
was
true
in
the
person
of
and
of
Christ
too
properly
This
was
true
of
in
the
proper
acceptation
of
the
word
[
house
]
and
figuratively
of
Christ
,
who
said
,
It
followes
This
was
not
true
of
in
respect
of
his
person
,
(
for
he
died
)
neither
of
his
posteritie
,
from
whom
had
foretold
that
the
Scepter
should
depart
at
the
coming
of
but
of
Christ
it
is
true
:
for
his
Throne
is
established
for
ever
and
ever
.
This
is
true
of
in
respect
of
adoption
,
and
of
Christ
in
respect
of
eternall
generation
.
Fiftly
,
it
is
said
there
,
as
I
tooke
it
from
This
is
true
of
and
not
of
Christ
(
who
was
free
of
sinne
)
unlesse
we
understand
his
members
,
or
their
sinnes
imputed
unto
him
.
This
cannot
be
understood
of
house
or
Kingdome
(
as
experience
proves
now
for
the
space
of
years
,
and
more
)
but
of
Christs
house
and
Kingdome
,
which
shall
never
faile
.
By
this
one
passage
it
is
manifest
;
First
,
how
miserable
ignorance
it
is
,
to
expone
all
the
Prophecies
after
one
and
the
same
manner
,
or
in
a
proper
sense
onely
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Evangelists
and
Apostles
exponing
these
Prophecies
in
a
spirituall
and
figurative
sense
,
doe
not
wrest
them
,
even
albeit
these
have
been
fulfilled
some
way
before
;
but
according
to
the
intendment
of
the
Spirit
they
bring
them
unto
Christ
,
who
is
the
end
of
the
Law
,
and
scope
of
the
Prophets
.
Sam.
v.
When
thy
dayes
be
fulfilled
,
and
thou
shalt
sleep
with
thy
Fathers
,
I
will
set
up
thy
seed
after
thee
,
which
shall
proceed
out
of
thy
bowles
,
and
I
will
establish
his
kingdome
.
verse
.
Thy
house
and
thy
Kingdome
shall
be
established
for
ever
before
thee
,
thy
throne
shall
be
established
for
ever
.
for
ever
it
is
not
to
be
left
to
other
people
,
Zechariah
,
chapter
the
man
whose
name
is
the
●●ach
,
and
he
shall
grow
up
out
of
his
place
,
and
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
even
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
shall
beare
the
glory
,
and
shall
sit
and
rule
upon
his
Throne
,
and
the
counsell
of
peace
shall
be
between
them
both
:
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
building
of
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
Giving
thankes
unto
the
Father
,
who
hath
made
us
meet
to
be
partakers
of
the
inheritance
of
the
Saints
in
light
,
who
hath
delivered
us
from
the
power
of
darkenesse
,
and
hath
translated
us
into
the
Kingdome
of
his
deare
Sonne
,
in
whom
we
have
redemption
through
his
bloud
Thou
hast
redeemed
us
unto
God
by
thy
bloud
,
out
of
every
kindred
,
and
people
,
and
nation
.
Galatians
,
chap.
Thirdly
,
the
elect
did
not
rest
upon
the
Mosaicall
Types
,
but
all
the
Prophets
gave
witnesse
unto
Christ
,
in
this
faith
they
died
I
say
this
Faith
,
because
as
Faith
is
one
in
respect
of
the
object
,
So
the
Apostle
declares
our
Faith
by
the
example
of
the
ancients
.
Neither
did
they
rest
on
the
promises
as
on
earthly
,
and
when
they
were
tortured
,
they
would
not
accept
deliverance
from
their
torments
,
that
they
might
obtaine
a
better
resurrection
,
was
that
an
earthly
hope
?
no
;
they
believed
the
redemption
of
their
soules
by
the
Messias
,
and
that
they
were
to
be
waiting
for
the
consolation
of
Israel
,
when
he
saw
him
,
blessed
God
,
and
said
,
He
craves
not
longer
life
to
reign
with
Christ
on
Earth
,
but
was
content
to
depart
having
seen
the
salvation
of
God
,
the
light
of
the
and
glory
of
Israel
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
yee
which
have
followed
mee
,
in
the
regeneration
,
when
the
Sonne
of
man
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
ye
also
shall
sit
upon
twelve
Thrones
,
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
Ye
shall
sit
upon
twelve
Thrones
judging
the
twelve
tribes
of
Israel
.
turne
away
ungodlinesse
from
Jacob
when
the
Sonne
of
man
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
.
If
we
suffer
,
we
shall
also
reigne
with
him
,
Henceforth
there
is
layd
up
for
mee
a
Crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Judge
shall
give
me
at
that
day
,
and
not
to
mee
onely
,
but
to
them
also
that
love
his
appearing
.
Thou
hast
made
us
unto
our
God
Kings
and
Priests
,
and
we
shall
reigne
on
Earth
,
and
we
shall
reigne
on
earth
.
desire
an
Heavenly
Countrey
heavenly
Countrey
heavenly
Countrey
Heavenly
countrey
become
like
the
garden
of
Eden
,
City
whose
builder
and
maker
is
God
,
an
eartly
hope
Wee
beleeve
,
that
through
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
we
shal
be
saved
,
even
as
they
,
that
he
craved
no
longer
life
,
to
raigne
with
Christ
on
earth
he
should
be
the
glory
of
his
people
Israel
,
a
light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
,
were
tortured
,
not
accepting
deliverance
,
that
they
might
obtaine
a
better
resurrection
.
Fourthly
,
And
neverthelesse
many
Iewes
sought
righteousnesse
by
the
workes
of
the
Law
,
and
not
by
faith
,
Rom.
and
they
look'd
upon
the
promises
with
a
bedily
eye
onely
,
as
if
the
Messias
were
to
erect
an
earthly
Monarchy
at
Ierusalem
.
And
looking
thorow
these
spectacles
they
could
not
think
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Messias
,
and
so
they
stumbled
at
his
worldly
basenesse
,
and
being
miscaried
in
their
braines
,
they
could
not
see
his
spiritual
power
and
benefits
.
After
their
miserable
example
others
acknowledging
Jesus
Christ
to
be
the
promised
Messias
,
and
not
considering
the
difference
of
the
promises
,
have
not
attained
feely
unto
the
truth
of
them
,
and
so
have
erred
in
mistaking
his
natures
and
benefits
.
Thus
thought
him
to
be
a
man
,
and
not
God
,
as
if
all
the
promises
could
have
been
performed
by
a
man
endowed
with
singular
grace
.
likewise
held
that
Christ
is
onely
a
man
,
and
because
he
saw
him
not
sitting
on
the
throne
of
he
held
that
Christ
is
not
risen
from
the
dead
as
yet
,
but
shall
rise
and
reigne
in
Jerusalem
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
all
his
Subjects
shal
be
satisfied
with
all
manner
of
pleasures
,
in
meate
,
drinke
,
marriage
,
festival
dayes
,
and
offer
oblations
and
sacrifices
.
Euseb.
lib.
multitude
would
have
made
Christ
a
King
,
Joh.
Rabbi
,
thou
art
the
sonne
of
God
,
thou
art
the
of
King
Israel
Job
.
through
these
spectacles
what
Gods
hand
and
Counsell
had
determined
before
to
be
done
.
Fiftly
,
Vpon
this
oceasion
the
Apostle
John
wrote
the
Gospel
again
,
and
more
largely
then
any
other
of
the
Euangelists
speakes
of
Christs
Godhead
,
his
wonderfull
workes
,
his
Kingdom
,
resurrection
,
and
his
coming
againe
,
especially
that
the
Sonne
of
man
is
now
glorified
,
chap.
that
he
hath
overcome
the
world
,
chap.
that
his
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
and
if
his
Kingdom
were
of
this
world
,
his
servants
would
fight
,
that
he
should
not
be
delivered
unto
the
Jewes
,
but
now
is
his
Kingdom
not
from
hence
,
chap.
And
of
the
condition
of
his
Subjects
,
he
saith
,
Remember
the
word
that
I
said
unto
you
,
the
servant
is
not
greater
then
the
Lord
,
if
they
have
persecuted
me
,
they
will
also
persecute
you
,
chap.
say
unto
you
,
yee
shall
weepe
and
lament
,
and
the
world
shall
rejoyce
,
and
you
shal
be
sorrowfull
,
but
your
sorrow
shal
be
turned
into
joy
:
these
things
have
I
spoken
unto
you
,
that
in
me
yee
might
have
peace
,
in
the
world
you
shall
have
tribulation
:
but
be
of
good
cheere
,
chap.
And
of
his
coming
againe
he
saith
,
In
my
Fathers
house
are
many
mansions
—
if
I
goe
and
prepare
a
place
for
you
,
I
will
come
againe
,
and
receive
you
unto
my self
,
that
where
I
am
,
there
yee
may
be
also
,
chap.
Now
you
have
sorrow
,
but
I
will
see
you
againe
,
and
your
heart
shall
rejoyce
,
and
your
joy
no
man
taketh
from
you
chap.
All
which
words
were
written
flatly
against
the
errours
of
Cerinthus
,
and
teach
us
that
Christ's
Kingdom
is
not
an
earthly
Kingdom
,
nor
delayed
for
one
or
two
yeeres
;
but
now
is
his
kingdom
,
now
he
hath
overcome
the
world
,
his
subjects
are
not
to
live-on
earth
without
persecution
and
sorrow
,
and
when
he
comes
againe
,
he
will
receive
them
with
him
into
his
Fathers
mansions
,
and
their
sorrow
shall
be
turned
into
joy
that
shall
never
be
taken
from
them
.
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
And
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
King
of
the
Jewes
new
Jerusalem
Sixtly
,
After
we
read
next
of
of
whom
lib.
eit
.
Chap.
writes
thus
;
he
reportes
strange
parables
of
our
Saviour
,
mixed
with
fabulous
doctrine
,
where
he
dreameth
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
shall
corporally
here
on
earth
last
the
space
of
a
yeares
,
after
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
:
which
error
(
as
I
suppose
)
grew
hereof
,
in
that
he
receiv'd
not
rightly
,
the
true
&
mystical
meaning
of
the
Apostles
,
neither
deeply
weighed
the
things
delivered
of
them
by
familiar
examples
;
for
he
was
a
man
of
small
judgment
,
as
by
his
bookes
plainly
appeares
:
yet
hereby
he
gave
unto
divers
Ecclesiastical
persons
occasion
of
error
,
who
respected
his
antiquity
,
namely
unto
and
others
,
if
there
be
any
found
like
minded
.
Then
lib.
he
writes
of
and
others
in
infected
with
this
error
about
the
yeare
,
Bishop
of
did
convince
in
a
Synode
by
demonstrations
and
doctrine
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
&
did
reclaime
them
from
their
error
.
Thus
he
speak's
ever
of
these
opinions
as
of
errors
contrary
unto
the
holy
Scriptures
.
After
who
lived
about
the
yeare
this
error
was
universally
abhorred
,
so
that
write
of
it
as
a
damned
error
,
and
we
read
of
few
or
none
in
this
opinion
til
in
this
last
age
it
comes
ap●●e
with
the
Auabaptists
and
some
English
Novatours
:
few
write
against
it
,
because
the
arguments
are
so
silly
and
rediculous
,
that
every
understanding
person
reading
them
,
findes
not
onely
the
weaknesse
of
the
grounds
,
but
even
out
of
them
doe
gather
pregnant
arguments
in
the
conmary
.
Albeit
these
Authours
doe
agree
in
the
time
and
place
of
this
imagined
Monarchy
,
yet
they
write
one
against
another
in
many
circumstances
thereof
,
as
is
marked
hereafter
.
that
our
arguments
are
so
silly
and
ridiculous
,
that
every
understanding
person
reading
them
,
findes
not
onely
the
weaknesse
of
the
grounds
,
but
even
out
of
them
doth
gather
pregnant
arguments
in
the
contrary
Seaventhly
,
They
speak
not
now
of
feasts
and
sacrifices
,
as
did
;
but
if
they
will
maintaine
this
opinion
,
I
see
not
how
they
can
eject
them
,
seeing
the
Prophets
speake
as
expressely
of
them
,
as
of
Christs
Kingdom
.
But
that
these
and
such
other
texts
should
be
expounded
spiritually
,
it
is
plaine
by
where
incense
and
offerings
are
not
restrained
unto
the
but
made
common
unto
the
every
where
:
and
more
plainely
in
the
New
Testament
.
If
the
Millenaries
will
expone
with
us
these
texts
of
spirituall
Sacrifices
,
they
cannot
shew
any
probable
reason
,
why
the
prophesies
concerning
Christs
Kingdome
should
not
likewise
be
exponed
spiritually
.
And
saith
,
If
we
grant
these
words
to
be
exponed
carnally
,
let
them
beare
the
like
promises
made
unto
as
unto
Wherfore
(
saith
these
houses
[
mentioned
must
be
understood
of
vertues
,
or
the
diverse
mansions
beside
the
Father
—
and
of
such
houses
our
Saviour
speaks
,
And
the
Apostle
saith
Because
we
cannot
conceive
of
Heaven
in
such
a
manner
as
it
is
,
it
pleaseth
God
to
insinuate
it
into
our
affections
by
similitudes
of
things
pleasant
unto
us
,
and
to
teach
us
faith
by
sensible
things
:
and
therefore
we
should
not
rest
on
these
borrowed
words
,
but
know
that
the
thing
described
goes
beyond
the
earthly
similitude
.
verse
.
Neverthelesse
,
I
will
remember
my
Covenant
with
thee
in
the
daies
of
thy
youth
,
and
I
will
establish
unto
thee
an
everlasting
Covenant
.
Then
thou
shalt
remember
thy
wayes
,
and
be
ashamed
,
when
thou
shalt
receive
thy
sisters
,
thine
elder
and
thy
younger
,
and
I
will
give
them
unto
thee
for
daughters
,
but
not
by
thy
Covenant
.
when
I
shall
bring
againe
their
captivity
,
the
captivity
of
Sodom
and
her
daughters
,
Vpon
the
land
of
my
People
shall
come
up
thornes
and
briers
,
yea
upon
all
the
houses
of
joy
in
the
joyous
City
:
because
the
palaces
shal
be
forsaken
,
the
multitude
of
the
city
shal
be
left
,
the
forts
and
●owers
shal
be
for
dens
for
ever
,
a
joy
of
wild
asses
,
a
pasture
of
flockes
.
Vntil
the
Spirit
be
powred
upon
us
from
on
high
and
the
wildernesse
be
a
fruitfull
field
,
and
the
fruitfull
field
be
counted
for
a
forest
.
[
for
ever
The
virgin
of
Israel
is
fallen
,
she
shall
no
more
rise
.
[
no
more
[
for
ever
Vntil
the
Spirit
be
powred
upon
us
from
on
high
,
Ezek.
chap.
Amos
chap.
Pharisees
made
the
commandement
of
God
of
none
effect
,
by
their
tradition
,
Mat.
by
the
word
of
God
the
Heavens
were
of
old
,
and
the
earth
standing
out
of
the
water
,
and
in
the
water
,
wherby
the
world
that
then
was
,
being
over-flowed
with
water
,
perished
:
and
by
the
same
word
they
are
kept
in
store
,
reserved
unto
fire
against
the
Day
of
judgment
,
and
perdition
of
ungodly
men
:
Epist.
chap.
where
is
the
promise
of
his
comming
?
for
since
the
Fathers
fell
asleepe
,
all
thing●
continue
as
they
were
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
creation
,
verse
[
that
because
wee
cannot
conceive
of
Heaven
in
such
a
manner
as
it
is
,
God
doth
insinuate
it
into
our
affections
,
by
similitudes
of
things
,
pleasant
unto
us
.
]
new
*
*
That
this
city
cannot
be
taken
mystically
for
the
Church
now
on
earth
Revel.
chap.
new
earth
foundations
,
walls
and
gates
precious
stones
street
is
pure
gold
like
cleere
glasse
,
the
Throne
of
God
and
of
the
Lambe
is
,
whence
the
river
of
water
of
life
prooceeds
,
on
the
sides
whereof
the
tree
of
life
growes
.
I
will
liken
him
to
a
wise
man
,
that
builds
his
vertues
on
a
rocke
we
have
vertues
of
God
,
vertues
not
made
with
hands
,
eternall
in
the
Heavens
Thou
shalt
not
covet
thy
neighbors
house
Thou
shalt
not
covet
thy
neighbors
vertues
.
That
he
went
into
the
house
of
one
of
the
chiefe
Pharisees
,
Eightly
,
I
know
some
will
take
it
hardly
,
that
they
are
called
the
offspring
of
seeing
they
differ
from
him
in
sundry
particulars
;
and
some
say
,
it
's
no
matter
,
who
hath
said
it
before
,
whether
if
it
be
true
.
I
answer
scarcely
any
heretique
did
ever
renew
an
old
heresy
in
all
the
particulars
:
and
neverthelesse
it
is
truly
called
the
same
heresy
:
and
we
call
them
so
,
no
more
then
they
be
such
:
and
when
any
opinion
hath
no
other
father
,
nor
abettours
,
but
heretiques
,
it
is
odious
.
It
is
enough
for
the
Disciple
,
that
he
be
as
his
Master
,
and
the
servant
as
his
Lord
;
if
they
have
called
the
Master
of
the
house
Beelzebub
,
how
much
more
shal
they
call
them
of
his
houshold
?
[
the
offspring
of
Cerinthus
so
great
salvation
,
as
at
the
first
began
to
be
preacht
by
the
Lord
,
and
hath
been
confirmed
unto
us
by
them
that
heard
him
.
[
that
it
hath
no
other
father
,
nor
a
bettours
,
but
heretiques
.
]
abettours
of
this
opinion
all
heretiques
.
Ninthly
,
By
this
historical
narration
,
Beloved
in
the
Lord
,
you
may
see
that
this
doctrine
is
no
new
light
,
revealed
in
this
last
age
(
as
you
have
heard
some
teach
)
but
an
old
fancy
and
fable
:
old
errors
are
like
old
whores
,
that
is
,
the
more
to
be
abhorred
.
What
I
have
done
here
is
for
your
good
:
for
you
have
heard
this
error
preached
instead
of
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
(
albeit
it
was
first
preached
by
the
enemies
of
Christ
)
by
some
of
the
Authours
of
the
who
had
in
their
Congregation
not
onely
but
grosse
and
so
their
practice
manifestly
declares
,
what
they
writ
obscurely
in
that
is
liberty
of
conscience
.
their
grand
ammunition
is
Anarchie
or
no
discipline
,
and
they
call
it
a
bondage
to
be
tied
in
the
faith
.
The
booke
of
M.
hath
been
oft
put
into
your
hands
,
and
upon
severall
occasions
of
my
declaring
the
truth
in
this
point
,
you
have
been
intreated
to
put
that
booke
into
my
hand
;
wherefore
you
have
need
of
an
Antidote
.
Peruse
this
plaine
refutation
of
it
:
whereby
I
hope
,
you
shall
see
,
that
the
reward
of
your
serving
Christ
is
not
meate
that
perisheth
,
but
everlasting
life
,
and
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
comes
not
with
observation
[
or
worldly
respect
and
attendance
]
but
behold
!
And
as
the
wicked
cannot
have
hope
of
long
immunity
from
just
punishment
of
their
bodies
and
soules
in
so
our
deliverance
from
the
shall
not
be
long
delayd
.
Walke
you
therefore
in
holinesse
with
sincerity
and
cheerefulnesse
,
as
it
becomes
the
heires
of
so
great
salvation
,
not
into
an
earthly
Monarchy
,
but
the
everlasting
Kingdom
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
.
Millenarian
Tenet
,
and
his
refutation
of
my
booke
,
are
for
your
good
.
that
they
had
taken
away
the
key
of
knowledge
,
that
they
entred
not
in
themselves
,
and
them
that
were
entring
in
,
they
hindred
.
cast
out
Devils
through
Beelzebub
the
Prince
of
the
Devils
:
a
glutton
,
and
a
wine-bibber
,
a
friend
of
publicans
and
sinners
:
that
it
hath
no
other
Father
,
nor
abettours
,
but
heretiques
:
even
such
things
as
accompany
salvation
.
that
they
were
noble
,
in
that
they
received
the
word
with
all
readinesse
of
mind
,
and
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
,
whether
those
things
were
so
.
And
that
we
make
not
the
meate
that
perisheth
,
but
everlasting
life
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
was
within
,
or
amongst
them
.
righteousnesse
and
peace
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
The
Kingdom
of
God
,
is
not
in
word
,
but
in
power
,
we
beseech
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
the
word
of
Christ
may
dwell
in
you
richly
in
all
wisdom
And
here
for
understanding
this
,
and
such
cher
prophecies
,
I
add
these
undoubted
rules
.
The
land
of
Canaan
was
a
type
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
:
and
so
was
&
because
these
were
types
of
this
Kingdom
,
which
texts
are
more
safely
understood
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
then
of
that
earthly
yea
very
hardly
can
they
be
understood
of
them
.
[
that
the
land
of
Canaan
was
a
type
of
Christs
Kingdom
:
]
which
texts
are
more
safely
understood
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
then
of
that
earthly
yea
very
hardly
can
they
be
understood
of
them
Beautifull
for
situation
,
the
joy
of
the
whole
earth
is
mount
The
Lord
loveth
the
gates
of
more
then
all
the
dwellings
of
&
c
can
very
hardly
be
understood
of
the
materiall
on
earth
As
the
Priests
were
types
of
Christ
in
respect
of
his
Priestly-office
,
so
were
the
Kings
of
his
Kingly
office
:
and
therefore
as
the
Kings
were
anointed
,
so
Christ
is
called
which
is
exponed
and
typified
by
And
he
is
said
to
sit
on
the
Throne
of
&
not
of
or
any
other
,
because
their
kingdoms
were
cursed
kingdomes
,
and
were
not
established
on
righteousnesse
and
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
as
Throne
was
:
and
for
this
cause
when
he
is
said
to
sit
on
the
Throne
of
it
is
not
to
be
understood
that
he
had
or
shall
have
the
same
earthly
Throne
of
but
that
which
was
typified
:
so
he
is
called
a
not
that
he
did
use
their
rites
and
customes
,
(
for
be
dranke
wine
and
they
did
not
)
but
because
he
was
typified
by
the
for
he
slew
more
by
his
death
,
then
by
his
life
,
and
was
severed
from
all
sin
and
pollution
.
Nazarite
Samson
Nazareth
.
And
he
came
and
dwelt
in
a
city
called
Nazareth
,
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
,
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophets
,
He
shal
be
called
a
Nazarite
,
verse
It
is
usuall
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
name
the
type
,
and
understand
the
thing
signified
by
the
type
.
And
therefore
as
it
is
said
that
is
,
of
that
which
truly
was
signified
by
the
Tabernacle
:
so
he
may
be
said
the
true
and
his
Throne
the
true
Throne
of
and
his
Kingdom
the
true
and
the
true
As
Christ
is
said
to
be
the
not
only
in
the
decree
of
God
,
but
by
vertue
and
efficacy
,
seeing
by
vertue
of
his
blood
(
at
that
time
to
be
shed
)
were
reconciled
unto
God
So
Christ's
Kingdom
began
then
:
for
in
Christ
,
and
we
are
one
body
and
members
of
the
same
Kingdom
,
howbeit
in
extent
and
largenesse
it
did
most
flourish
and
appeare
since
the
Incarnation
,
in
which
respect
it
is
said
to
begin
at
or
after
his
incarnation
.
Samuel
,
David
The
Kingdom
of
God
shal
be
taken
from
you
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
bringing
forth
the
fruites
thereof
.
The
promise
made
to
and
chap.
These
promises
(
I
say
)
are
not
to
be
understood
of
the
children
of
according
to
the
flesh
,
but
as
they
are
exponed
And
therfore
the
promises
made
unto
the
children
of
are
not
to
be
restricted
unto
the
according
to
the
flesh
(
as
the
expone
all
these
promiser
)
but
of
the
faithfull
.
And
hither
belongeth
that
distinction
of
the
And
of
such
inwardly
must
the
promises
be
understood
(
at
least
in
part
)
that
make
mention
of
And
therfore
it
is
a
great
mistaking
of
the
prophesies
,
if
wee
shall
stil
make
an
opposition
twixt
are
true
(
as
wee
see
they
are
called
in
the
new
Testament
)
and
unbeleeving
and
so
are
called
and
elsewhere
the
Lord
hath
blessed
Jewes
,
Rom.
[
ontanaclasis
All
the
prophesies
cannot
be
understood
of
the
Church
on
earth
onely
,
neither
of
the
Church
in
Heaven
onely
,
but
of
both
together
;
or
partly
of
the
one
,
and
partly
of
the
other
,
and
partly
of
both
:
and
so
prudence
must
be
had
in
the
application
of
the
promises
.
Yea
and
there
is
a
gradual
performance
of
them
,
and
the
accomplishment
of
them
is
in
severall
points
of
time
,
so
much
as
shall
give
content
to
God's
children
,
yet
always
leading
to
a
further
and
further
performance
.
As
for
example
,
God
shewed
mercy
to
these
when
they
were
in
captivity
:
he
brought
them
home
againe
:
they
were
a
poore
and
afflicted
people
,
and
were
much
bettered
by
their
bondage
:
there
was
a
degree
of
performance
.
There
was
another
degree
in
Christ's
time
,
when
he
joyned
the
to
them
,
and
both
made
one
Church
.
But
when
it
is
said
,
The
remnant
shall
doe
none
iniquitie
,
and
a
deceitfull
tongue
shall
not
be
found
in
their
mouth
,
these
promises
shall
have
their
time
,
when
the
people
shal
be
more
thorowly
purged
:
and
certainly
the
full
accomplishment
shal
be
at
the
day
of
judgement
,
and
so
long
as
we
are
in
this
life
,
we
are
under
an
imperfect
and
unperformed
estate
.
they
shall
feede
,
and
lie
downe
,
and
none
shall
make
them
afraid
.
In
that
Day
shalt
thou
be
ashamed
,
for
all
thy
doings
,
wherein
thou
hast
transgressed
against
me
,
Here
that
general
rule
is
also
remembered
,
when
the
words
of
Scripture
being
properly
taken
,
teach
any
thing
contrary
to
the
analogy
of
faith
,
or
honesty
of
manners
,
or
any
thing
frivolous
that
belongeth
nothing
to
godlinesse
,
or
dissonant
from
the
scope
of
the
text
,
or
contrary
unto
other
cleare
texts
of
the
same
:
these
words
must
be
exponed
figuratively
,
and
a
figurative
sense
is
the
literal
or
primarily
intended
sense
of
these
words
.
And
contrarily
unto
this
rule
the
and
others
expone
the
descriptions
and
prophesies
of
the
glory
and
power
of
Christ
and
his
Church
after
an
earthly
manner
,
and
so
straying
from
the
true
meaning
,
they
transforme
his
spiritual
Kingdom
into
an
earthly
and
temporary
:
which
as
it
is
ungodly
,
so
it
is
repugnant
unto
Scripture
,
testifying
plainly
,
that
and
not
of
this
world
:
and
therfore
these
comparisons
that
are
taken
from
earthly
Kingdomes
must
be
understood
figuratively
,
and
in
a
spiritual
sense
,
at
least
it
must
be
diligently
observed
,
what
portion
of
every
passage
is
to
be
understood
properly
,
and
what
figuratively
,
seeing
many
times
,
that
which
is
spoken
figuratively
,
is
exponed
by
the
words
preceding
or
following
,
and
all
figurative
speeches
have
some
tokens
of
the
use
,
unto
which
they
are
directed
,
or
another
text
may
be
found
,
where
the
fame
matter
is
more
clearely
handled
.
These
general
rules
being
premitted
,
it
shall
be
easier
to
expone
all
the
promises
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
and
especially
that
text
For
these
words
may
be
cleared
by
the
words
,
Where
we
have
the
same
promise
,
but
expressed
with
a
condition
:
and
it
is
usual
in
the
Scriptures
that
earthly
promises
are
expressed
sometimes
with
a
condition
,
and
sometimes
without
it
,
but
alwaies
are
understood
conditionally
.
By
the
acceptions
of
the
word
which
as
it
is
not
alwaies
exponed
of
the
earth
,
so
sometimes
it
is
put
for
the
grave
,
as
And
for
Heaven
And
especially
that
land
was
a
type
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
(
as
it
is
said
in
the
first
rule
,
)
and
of
the
true
inheritance
of
the
Saints
,
and
true
gift
of
God
.
And
so
whether
the
word
be
taken
properly
or
typically
,
the
promise
is
manifestly
true
both
before
and
after
the
comming
of
Christ
to
suffer
,
for
they
were
brought
againe
into
their
land
,
and
they
who
were
brought
,
were
not
pulled
out
of
their
land
,
and
they
are
planted
in
their
true
land
,
whence
they
shall
no
more
be
pulled
out
:
and
hereby
the
large
note
on
the
margine
of
is
frustrate●
They
shall
no
more
be
pulled
up
out
of
their
land
,
which
I
have
given
them
,
saith
the
Lord
God
.
we
have
the
same
promise
,
but
expressed
with
a
condition
.
[
that
it
is
usuall
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
earthly
promises
are
expressed
sometime
with
a
condition
,
and
sometime
without
it
,
but
are
alwaies
understood
conditionally
]
[
spiritual
houses
and
benefites
:
]
Amos
,
chap.
when
the
Spirit
of
God
shal
be
powred
on
the
Jewes
from
on
high
,
alwaies
expounded
of
the
earth
,
so
sometimes
it
is
put
for
the
grave
,
and
for
Heaven
.
[
land
[
the
land
of
darkenesse
[
the
land
of
the
living
]
[
the
land
of
darkenesse
[
the
land
of
the
living
]
[
that
the
land
of
Canaan
was
a
type
of
Heaven
]
the
Israelites
shall
returne
from
their
captivity
,
and
where
they
shall
build
themselves
houses
,
and
plant
vineyards
,
from
which
they
shall
no
more
be
carried
captives
,
as
they
have
formerly
been
.
that
they
shall
no
more
be
pulled
up
out
of
their
land
,
that
their
Kingdom
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
.
Amos
[
was
a
conditional
prophecy
,
]
[
that
they
were
brought
againe
into
their
land
,
and
that
they
were
not
pulled
out
of
their
land
,
but
are
planted
in
their
true
land
,
whence
they
shall
no
more
be
pulled
out
:
]
propitiation
for
our
sinnes
(
and
not
for
ours
onely
,
but
also
for
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
)
What
new
spirit
is
this
?
Whether
be
such
persons
Jewes
or
Christians
?
they
oppose
themselves
unto
all
Jewes
and
Christians
.
Whether
doe
they
understand
the
difference
twixt
Jewes
and
Christians
?
It
was
never
yet
heard
,
that
the
Jewes
d●e
beleeve
,
that
Christ
Jesus
shall
come
as
a
King
:
they
said
,
Away
with
him
;
wee
will
not
have
him
to
raigne
over
us
.
They
say
,
that
the
Messias
shall
come
,
but
they
speake
not
of
his
comming
twice
or
thrice
;
looke
all
the
Iewish
and
aske
them
who
are
alive
:
they
will
say
but
once
:
This
conceit
of
Christs
comming
to
raigne
on
earth
,
is
neither
Christian
nor
Jewish
,
seeing
Christians
beleeve
not
such
a
comming
,
nor
doe
the
Jewes
beleeve
in
Christ
:
and
therefore
it
is
abhorred
of
all
Christians
and
Jewes
;
So
farre
are
they
hath
from
embracing
it
.
by
this
historical
narration
,
beloved
in
the
Lord
,
you
may
see
,
that
this
doctrine
is
no
new
light
,
revealed
in
this
last
age
.
What
new
Spirit
is
this
whether
be
such
persons
Jewes
or
Christians
?
They
oppose
themselves
unto
all
Jewes
and
Christians
:
Whether
doe
they
understand
the
differences
twixt
Jewes
and
Christians
?
it
was
never
yet
heard
that
the
Jewes
doe
beleeve
,
that
Christ
Jesus
shall
come
as
a
King
.
It
was
never
yet
heard
,
that
the
Jewes
doe
beleeve
,
that
Christ
shall
come
as
a
King
They
said
,
Away
with
him
,
we
will
not
have
him
to
reigne
over
us
They
say
that
the
Messias
shall
come
,
but
they
speake
not
of
his
comming
twice
or
thrice
;
looke
all
the
Iewish
Rabbies
,
and
aske
them
who
are
alive
:
they
will
say
,
but
once
.
conceit
of
Christ's
comming
to
reigne
,
Who
are
these
impartiall
judgements
?
on
the
one
side
are
Christians
,
and
on
the
other
are
Jewes
:
it
may
be
he
submitts
unto
Turks
;
but
the
Turks
beleeve
that
Christ
is
come
,
and
will
not
say
that
he
will
come
againe
.
These
impartiall
judgements
then
must
be
Heathens
.
If
the
find
not
more
voices
for
the
one
,
then
for
the
other
,
it
is
no
marvel
:
any
who
hath
the
jaundies
finds
every
thing
yellow
.
And
who
have
an
ague
,
find
every
meate
and
drinke
bitter
;
not
that
every
thing
is
such
,
but
their
senses
are
distempered
:
another
who
hath
not
distempered
senses
,
finds
in
the
same
thing
a
diversity
of
colour
and
relish
.
Why
doubt
they
here
whether
there
be
more
voices
for
the
one
then
for
the
other
,
seeing
afterwards
it
is
said
,
as
all
the
Prophets
speake
of
nothing
more
,
so
they
have
nothing
,
which
can
be
applied
to
our
Saviours
second
comming
as
a
comfortable
effect
(
so
generally
foreshewne
)
but
this
?
I
finde
not
more
voices
for
the
one
then
for
the
other
they
asked
of
him
,
saying
,
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
againe
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
?
Any
who
is
not
distempered
in
his
braines
may
see
the
ground
of
this
Monarchy
very
unsure
,
to
wit
a
meere
Querie
,
Acts
The
disciples
asked
him
a
querie
neither
affirmeth
nor
denieth
:
and
neverthelesse
how
great
a
Kingdom
is
built
on
it
?
If
they
can
finde
a
surer
ground
,
why
will
they
not
choose
it
for
their
text
?
better
they
have
not
,
and
therefore
they
must
be
doing
with
this
.
what
is
truth
?
Iohn
where
wilt
thou
that
we
prepare
for
thee
to
eate
the
passcover
?
Mat.
restoring
of
the
Kingdom
meere
querie
A
Querie
neither
affirmeth
,
nor
denieth
,
Mat.
chap.
Doe
men
gather
grapes
of
thornes
,
or
figs
of
thistles
?
Lukes
,
Of
thornes
men
doe
not
gather
figs
,
nor
of
a
bramble
bush
gather
they
grapes
,
chap.
Is
there
no
balme
in
Gilead
,
is
there
no
Physitian
there
?
Jer.
so
great
a
Monarchy
on
The
Querie
comprehends
neither
of
the
two
,
because
(
as
I
said
)
it
affirms
nothing
.
And
the
asked
matter
comprehends
them
not
.
Not
the
first
,
because
it
is
of
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
and
not
of
the
Jewes
:
and
as
all
are
not
Israelites
who
are
of
Israel
,
so
neither
are
they
all
Israelites
or
the
children
of
God
,
therefore
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
mentioned
there
may
he
another
then
the
Kingdom
of
the
Jewes
.
Neither
is
the
other
assertion
comprehended
in
the
question
,
because
it
askes
not
of
his
second
or
third
comming
,
but
of
now
:
wilt
thou
now
restore
the
Kingdom
?
because
the
Querie
is
of
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
and
not
of
the
Jewes
all
are
not
Israelites
who
are
of
Israel
,
Rom.
Kingdom
of
grace
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
take
all
the
faithfull
up
with
thee
into
Heaven
?
all
are
not
Israel
,
who
are
of
Israel
i.
e.
so
neither
are
they
all
Israelites
,
or
the
children
of
God
,
that
are
of
Israel
according
to
the
flesh
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
againe
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
?
Me
thinkes
you
speake
non-sense
,
Many
expositours
expone
these
words
otherwise
:
Secondly
,
why
may
wee
not
thinke
,
that
the
Apostles
meaned
as
did
,
Luk.
or
as
the
repenting
thief
did
,
or
as
Christ
did
certainly
these
did
not
meane
of
an
earthly
Monarchy
:
neither
is
there
any
word
in
this
text
shewing
that
they
meaned
otherwise
.
Thirdly
,
albeit
no
expositour
would
deny
,
that
the
Apostles
did
understand
an
earthly
Kingdom
,
yet
it
followse
not
,
They
thought
so
,
therefore
it
shall
be
so
.
No
more
then
it
follows
,
The
Apostles
did
not
(
for
a
time
)
beleeve
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
therefore
the
Gentiles
are
not
called
.
But
the
consequence
hath
reasons
he
saith
,
whereof
the
first
two
are
topicall
and
by
way
of
probabilitie
.
pag.
When
the
Authour
saith
,
The
reasons
are
probable
,
and
I
may
say
childish
:
will
any
Christian
change
his
faith
for
them
?
certaine
faith
should
have
sure
grounds
,
lest
the
wind
of
tentation
blow
it
away
:
and
therefore
I
might
leave
these
probabilities
,
as
not
worthy
of
reading
or
answer
:
neverthelesse
consider
them
.
why
may
we
not
think
so
?
[
OR
[
why
may
not
this
Kingdom
be
taken
,
as
the
thiefe
meant
,
or
as
Christ
meant
,
or
as
Simeon
meant
?
]
[
Kingdom
Salutis
et
gloriae
authorem
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
Heaven
to
Israel
?
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
thy selfe
to
Israel
?
the
Apostles
thought
so
,
therfore
it
shall
be
so
.
the
Apostles
thought
so
[
for
a
time
]
beleeved
not
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
[
for
a
time
Goe
teach
all
Nations
,
Mat.
James
,
Acts
To
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
it
is
because
there
is
no
truth
in
them
,
Isa.
whom
h
h
Act.
1.3
.
be
had
sbewed
himselfe
alive
after
his
passion
,
by
many
infallible
proofes
,
being
seene
of
them
forty
daies
,
and
speaking
to
them
of
the
things
pertaining
to
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
It
is
unlikely
they
could
be
mistaken
,
and
therefore
it
is
likely
,
that
they
understood
of
the
true
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
as
Christ
did
.
And
neverthelesse
seeing
after
the
last
conference
they
were
mistaken
in
a
matter
of
great
evidence
so
many
times
foretold
,
as
the
calling
of
the
it
is
not
unlikely
that
before
Christ's
ascension
they
might
been
miscaried
with
that
opinion
of
the
Jewish
Monarchy
,
which
was
not
a
new
opinion
invented
nor
vented
by
the
Apostles
.
[
it
was
likely
the
Apostles
understood
of
the
true
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
as
Christ
did
,
]
[
it
was
not
unlikely
,
that
before
Christ's
ascension
they
might
be
miscaried
with
that
opinion
of
the
Jewish
Monarchy
.
]
Rome
Tibur
amas
ventosus
,
Tibure
Romam
[
the
Apostles
not
beleeving
[
for
a
time
]
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
]
he
would
at
that
time
restore
againe
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
and
the
seasons
,
which
the
Father
hath
put
in
his
owne
power
.
This
cause
is
a
mistaking
,
as
if
the
Question
were
granted
:
for
albeit
they
did
meane
so
,
yet
Christ's
words
have
nothing
of
that
point
,
b●●
onely
taxeth
the
disciples
of
their
curiosity
;
and
therefore
the
paraphre●
following
in
this
reason
is
vaine
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
,
and
the
seasons
.
that
one
might
sit
on
his
right
hand
,
Mat.
20.21
22.
ch.
10.37
.
and
the
other
on
his
left
in
his
Kingdom
in
his
glory
ye
know
not
what
ye
aske
for
whom
it
was
from
all
eternity
prepared
of
his
Father
.
These
two
spake
of
Christ's
Kingdom
in
his
glory
:
and
therefore
we
may
justly
thinke
,
that
they
meaned
of
his
greatest
glory
,
or
of
his
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
and
not
of
an
earthly
Kingdom
.
If
Christ
in
his
answer
had
spoken
of
an
earthly
Kingdom
,
how
was
it
not
in
his
power
to
choose
his
Princes
in
that
Kingdom
?
and
seeing
they
were
only
taxed
for
their
ambition
and
unadvisednesse
concerning
the
glorioas
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
were
taxed
for
their
curiosity
concerning
the
particular
time
of
that
Kingdom
,
how
shall
we
mistrust
that
they
understood
any
other
Kinngdom
?
Zebedee
[
spake
of
Christ's
glorious
Kingdom
,
and
that
the
Apostles
understood
the
same
Kivgdom
:
]
ver.
Rev.
&c.
Isa.
it
is
not
mine
to
give
,
It
is
not
mine
to
give
,
but
to
them
for
whom
it
is
prepared
of
my
Father
.
Jewes
;
They
shall
fall
,
said
he
,
by
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
and
shall
be
led
away
captive
into
all
Nations
,
and
Hierusalem
shall
be
trodden
downe
of
the
Gentiles
,
untill
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
fullfild
,
Luke
,
when
these
things
begin
to
come
to
passe
,
then
looke
up
,
and
lift
up
your
heads
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
.
[
Redemption
,
Who
being
right
in
his
wit
will
learne
of
one
word
,
Redemption
,
that
the
shall
have
an
earthly
Kingdom
over
all
nations
?
Our
Saviour
is
not
speaking
there
of
an
earthly
Kingdom
,
nor
of
the
conversion
of
the
but
as
he
speaks
and
expones
himselfe
,
and
this
is
a
matter
of
greater
encouragement
then
any
earthly
Kingdom
can
be
unto
spirituall
minded
persons
:
and
therefore
when
they
wrestle
against
the
understanding
of
the
conversion
in
these
words
,
they
fight
against
their
owne
fancies
.
Now
if
they
cannot
finde
clearer
texts
in
the
new
Testament
for
this
earthly
Monarchy
,
every
understang
Christian
will
reject
the
misapplying
of
the
prophets
,
seeing
every
ground
of
faith
is
revealed
more
clearly
in
the
new
Testament
,
then
in
the
Old
.
Neverthelesse
let
us
heare
the
particular
proofes
.
[
Redemption
They
shall
fall
by
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
and
shall
be
led
away
captive
into
all
Nations
,
and
Jerusalem
shall
be
troden
down
of
the
Gentiles
,
untill
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfill'd
.
[
that
our
Saviour
speaks
not
here
of
an
earthly
kingdom
,
nor
of
the
Jews
conversion
?
]
Jews
Redemption
our
Saviour's
appearing
Lord
wilt
thou
Kingdom
of
God
to
be
nigh
at
hand
,
[
Redemption
[
that
every
ground
of
faith
is
revealed
more
clearly
in
the
New
Testament
,
then
the
old
]
They
shall
smite
the
Judge
of
Israel
with
a
rod
upon
the
cheek
.
Therefore
will
be
give
them
up
untill
the
time
that
she
which
travaileth
hath
brought
forth
:
then
the
a
a
Cap.
ejusd.
v.
7
,
8.
Isa.
1.9
.
and
10.22
.
Matth
24.22
.
Rom
11.3.28
.
remnant
of
his
brethren
shall
return
unto
the
children
of
Israel
.
when
they
had
blind
folded
him
,
they
strcke
en
the
face
,
and
asked
him
,
saying
,
Prophesie
,
who
is
it
that
smote
thee
?
Vntill
the
time
that
she
which
travaileth
hath
brought
forth
,
blindnesse
is
in
part
happened
to
Israel
,
untill
the
*
*
Whether
by
[
fulnesse
]
we
understand
the
whole
number
of
those
Gentiles
which
were
successively
to
be
called
before
the
Nationall
conversion
of
the
Iews
:
or
else
the
full
universall
,
and
contemporaring
conversion
of
all
unbeleeving
Gentiles
whatsoever
,
at
,
and
through
that
extraordinary
restauration
of
the
I●w●
(
wh●se
Tribes
●re
wholly
comprehended
by
this
word
in
the
12.
v.
of
the
same
Ch●
)
Whether
,
I
say
,
the
first
or
last
of
these
interpretation
,
doth
palle
for
currant
with
us
(
and
one
of
them
must
needs
passe
)
yet
it
comes
all
to
one
reckoning
,
it
doth
no
hing
pre●udice
the
cause
,
for
which
our
Apostle's
saying
is
here
alledged
(
which
is
to
shew
,
that
the
giving
up
of
the
Iews
must
last
,
untill
the
time
,
which
is
appointed
for
the
calling
of
the
substituted
Gentiles
,
be
fully
ended
,
for
if
blindnesse
be
happened
to
Israel
,
untill
the
coming
in
of
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
,
in
the
last
sense
(
that
is
,
of
all
of
them
indifferently
)
shall
come
to
passe
:
hen
it
must
of
necessitie
continue
,
untill
the
coming
in
of
the
Gentiles
,
in
the
first
sen●e
●●h
t
is
,
of
the
substituted
part
of
them
)
be
quite
and
clean
finished
:
seeing
the
totall
conversion
cannot
take
place
,
before
the
partiall
gives
way
un●●
it
.
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
●e
come
in
,
their
smiting
the
Judge
of
Israel
untill
the
*
*
Though
by
the
word
[
times
the
dominion
and
power
of
the
Gentiles
over
the
Iews
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfill●d
She
which
travaileth
hath
brought
forth
,
the
remnant
of
his
brethren
shall
●e●uen
unto
the
children
of
Israel
:
To
the
thinking
of
any
judicious
Reader
the
words
of
the
same
verse
may
lead
us
unto
another
interpretation
:
for
he
is
speaking
there
not
of
the
doings
of
the
Jews
,
but
of
their
enemies
,
whom
he
calleth
and
he
shews
what
these
enemies
shall
do
,
they
shall
(
saith
the
Praphet
)
that
is
,
the
which
is
a
proverbiall
phrase
,
as
and
signifieth
to
intreat
shamefully
.
Now
seeing
the
Prophet
speaks
there
of
the
enemies
laying
siege
against
the
Jews
,
and
smiting
their
Judge
,
these
words
cannot
be
unde
stood
of
the
smiting
of
Christ
,
albeit
it
be
true
that
the
Jews
did
smite
him
.
In
the
second
ver.
he
comforts
the
Jews
against
the
fear
of
that
calamity
,
with
a
promise
of
a
more
powerfull
Ruler
.
Then
by
her
that
travaileth
,
ver.
the
same
Prophet
gives
us
to
understand
another
thing
then
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
And
who
may
not
think
,
that
the
same
Prophet
repeating
the
same
words
in
the
same
prophecy
understandeth
the
same
persons
?
that
is
,
the
Jews
,
and
not
the
Gentiles
,
unlesse
we
understand
the
daughter
of
Zion
spiritually
.
And
therefore
this
Exposition
not
agreeing
with
the
text
,
all
that
follows
upon
it
hath
no
ground
in
the
text
.
It
is
said
v.
here
the
children
of
Israel
are
distinguished
from
his
brethren
,
and
the
brethren
are
said
to
return
:
which
is
a
plain
interpretation
,
that
the
Prophet
speaks
not
there
of
the
Jewish
Monarchy
,
but
that
the
Gentiles
shall
adjoyn
themselves
unto
the
Church
of
God
,
as
they
be
called
the
brethren
of
Christ
.
[
that
every
ground
of
faith
is
reveal'd
more
clearly
in
the
New
Testament
then
in
the
Old
?
]
[
therefore
[
therefore
Now
gather
thy self
together
,
and
make
thy
best
resistance
,
O
populous
Nation
:
for
the
Lord
will
certainly
bring
a
siege
against
thee
,
because
of
thy
contumelious
behaviour
towards
the
Judge
of
Israel
,
even
the
great
Ruler
that
Bethleem
Ephratah
shall
bring
forth
unto
thee
;
whem
thy
children
shall
smite
,
and
deliver
up
unto
death
:
and
for
this
offence
will
the
Lord
give
them
up
both
to
captivity
and
infidelity
,
untill
the
Church
of
those
Gentiles
,
which
during
the
time
of
thy
blindnesse
shall
be
taken
into
thy
roome
,
hath
brought
forth
all
her
children
:
and
then
again
shall
the
remaining
Israelites
return
both
unto
the
faith
,
and
inheritance
of
the
ancient
Israelites
.
Gather
your selves
together
,
ye
numerous
enemies
of
the
Jews
,
and
lay
siege
against
them
,
and
smite
and
abuse
their
Rulers
,
but
yet
,
O
ye
Jews
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
and
regard
not
this
calamity
which
is
coming
on
you
,
for
you
shall
have
a
more
powerfull
Ruler
then
ever
you
had
,
born
in
Bethleem
Ephrata
:
and
therefore
you
shall
be
given
into
the
enemies
hand
,
and
carried
away
captives
into
Babylon
,
there
to
remain
,
untill
the
daughter
of
Zion
,
who
shall
be
in
pain
and
labour
to
bring
forth
like
a
woman
in
travail
,
shall
be
delivered
there
of
them
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
redeem
from
the
hand
of
their
enemies
,
and
bring
into
their
own
land
.
And
then
shall
the
Gentiles
adjoyn
themselves
to
the
Jews
,
and
both
shall
become
one
Church
.
(
utrum
horum
mavis
,
accipe
[
therefore
[
wherfore
[
the
remnant
of
his
brethren
.
]
[
the
time
of
her
that
was
to
travail
]
[
remnant
of
his
breth
en
]
[
the
remnant
of
his
brethren
]
[
the
remnant
of
Jacob
the
remnant
of
Iseael
Paul
,
R●m.
[
remnant
of
his
brethren
[
children
of
Israel
[
children
of
Ifrael
[
the
remnant
of
his
brethren
]
smite
the
Judge
of
Israel
with
a
rod
〈◊〉
the
〈◊〉
,
And
when
they
had
blindfolded
him
,
they
st●●k
him
on
the
face
,
and
asked
him
,
saying
,
propheste
who
is
it
that
smote
thee
?
[
She
which
travaileth
[
therefore
this
Exposition
not
agreeing
with
the
text
,
〈◊〉
that
fellows
upon
it
,
hath
no
grou●d
in
the
text
.
]
shall
stand
and
feed
in
the
strength
●f
the
Lord
,
in
the
Majestie
of
the
Name
of
the
Lord
his
God
,
and
they
shall
abide
,
for
now
he
shall
be
of
no
form
a
a
Isa.
53.2
,
3.
nor
comlinesse
,
a
man
despised
,
and
rejected
of
men
,
a
man
of
sorrows
,
and
acquainted
with
griefs
great
unto
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
is
the
ruler
of
Israel
,
mentioned
and
not
the
are
not
the
Jews
,
but
rather
the
brethren
of
whose
return
he
spake
in
the
words
immediately
preceding
.
signifieth
not
the
time
of
Christ's
second
coming
,
●ut
the
time
of
the
abiding
,
or
of
the
Christians
constant
persevering
in
the
faith
.
And
in
this
sense
is
our
Saviour
great
over
all
the
world
,
seeing
all
the
Centiles
praise
him
,
and
all
people
do
laud
him
,
as
it
is
written
,
But
at
his
second
coming
men
shall
not
build
a
throne
to
him
,
but
he
shall
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
Isaiah
,
Jeremiah
the
remnant
of
his
brethren
their
abiding
shall
be
great
unto
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
[
great
over
all
the
world
,
seeing
all
the
Gentiles
praise
him
,
and
all
people
do
laud
him
.
]
[
that
at
Christs
second
coming
men
shall
not
build
a
Throne
to
him
,
but
he
shall
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
]
At
that
time
they
shall
call
Jerusalem
the
throne
of
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
Nations
shall
be
gathered
unto
it
,
to
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
to
Jerusalem
:
neither
shall
they
walke
any
more
after
the
imagination
of
their
evil
heart
,
the
judging
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
verse
,
Behold
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
God
are
upon
the
sinfull
Kingdom
,
and
I
will
destroy
it
from
off
the
face
of
the
earth
,
saving
that
I
will
not
utterly
destroy
the
house
of
Jacob
,
saith
the
Lord
.
For
loe
I
will
command
,
and
I
will
sift
the
house
of
Israel
among
all
Nations
,
like
as
corne
is
sifted
with
a
seive
,
yet
shall
not
the
least
graine
fall
upon
the
earth
.
verse
,
In
that
day
will
Iraise
up
the
Tabernacle
of
David
that
is
fallen
,
and
close
up
the
breaches
thereof
,
and
I
will
raise
up
his
ruines
as
in
the
dayes
of
old
,
that
they
may
possesse
the
remnant
of
Edom
,
and
of
all
the
heathen
that
are
called
by
my
Name
,
saith
the
Lord
that
doth
this
.
I
will
bring
againe
the
captivity
of
my
people
Israel
,
and
they
shall
build
the
waste
cities
,
and
inhabit
them
,
and
they
shall
plant
vineyards
,
and
drinke
the
wine
thereof
,
they
shall
also
make
gardens
,
and
eate
the
fruit
of
them
:
and
I
will
plant
them
upon
their
land
,
and
they
shall
no
more
be
pulled
up
out
of
their
land
,
which
I
have
given
them
,
saith
the
Lord
God
.
Tiglah
Pileser
he
will
so
plant
them
in
their
land
,
chap.
of
Zeph.
It
is
a
like
ground
for
such
a
Kingdom
:
How
can
it
be
denied
that
the
house
of
was
destroyd
,
when
their
Kings
and
people
wen
caried
out
of
the
land
?
How
can
the
Tabernacle
of
David
be
calle●
a
prime
agent
in
the
restauration
?
it
is
said
,
I
will
raise
up
the
Tabernacle
of
and
not
,
the
Tabernacle
of
shall
raise
up
:
it
is
〈◊〉
patient
,
and
not
an
agent
.
And
none
denieth
that
it
is
included
in
the
dispersion
of
Israel
:
and
therefore
that
part
of
the
prophecy
was
fulfilled
even
before
the
overthrow
by
the
and
so
before
the
overthrow
was
restored
againe
,
and
afterwards
also
were
they
scattered
,
But
that
promise
of
restauration
is
not
of
the
house
of
but
〈◊〉
the
people
of
Israel
.
and
who
these
be
wee
have
a
sufficient
interpreter
,
where
the
Apostle
expones
these
word
of
the
enlarging
Christ's
Kingdom
by
the
calling
of
the
which
was
begun
at
that
time
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostle
:
and
in
his
notes
on
this
text
of
saith
,
Almost
all
the
doe
consent
,
That
this
is
meant
of
the
time
of
and
especially
of
the
calling
of
the
and
by
bodily
houses
and
benefits
the
Prophet
understands
spirituall
:
and
these
who
are
begotten
unto
this
lively
hope
are
kept
most
safely
through
faith
unto
salvation
,
Whereas
it
is
asked
,
who
dares
affirme
it
?
hath
not
spared
to
affirme
it
,
Dare
any
contradict
this
testimony
they
should
no
more
be
pulled
up
out
of
their
land
.
[
how
it
can
be
denied
,
that
the
house
of
Judah
was
destroied
when
their
Kings
and
people
were
carried
out
of
their
land
?
]
I
will
raise
up
the
Tabernacle
of
David
,
it
is
to
be
a
patient
,
and
not
an
agent
that
none
denieth
it
is
included
in
the
dispersion
of
Israel
before
their
overthrow
by
the
Romans
,
ver.
I
will
build
it
as
in
the
daies
of
old
,
the
daies
of
old
dayes
of
old
Iames
expounds
them
,
Acts
building
of
David's
Tabernack
,
of
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
Gentiles
upon
whom
Gods
Name
is
already
cald
,
seeke
after
the
Lord
.
the
Tabernacle
of
David
,
for
the
beleeving
Gentiles
.
building
of
waste
cities
to
inhabit
them
,
the
planting
of
vineyards
to
drinke
the
wine
thereof
,
and
the
making
of
gardens
to
eate
the
fruit
of
them
,
that
by
bodily
houses
,
and
benefits
,
the
Prophet
understands
spirituall
.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
for
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
,
and
hath
raised
up
an
horne
of
salvation
for
us
in
the
house
of
his
servant
David
,
as
he
spake
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
holy
Prophets
for
us
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
afterwards
that
I
will
powre
out
my
spirit
upon
all
flesh
,
and
your
sonnes
and
your
daughters
shall
prophecy
,
your
old
men
shall
dreame
dreames
,
and
your
young
men
shall
see
visions
:
and
also
upon
the
servants
,
and
upon
the
handmaids
in
those
dayes
will
I
powre
out
my
spirit
,
and
I
will
shew
wonders
in
the
Heavens
,
and
in
the
earth
blood
,
and
fire
,
and
pillars
of
smoake
:
the
s
s
Isa.
24.
v.
23.
Mat.
24.
v.
29.
Rev.
6.
v.
12.
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
darkenesse
,
and
the
Moone
into
blood
before
the
*
*
Great
not
onely
in
regard
of
the
strangenesse
and
dreadfulnes
of
events
,
of
things
then
to
come
to
passe
,
but
great
also
in
regard
of
the
long
continuance
and
tract
of
time
,
which
God
in
his
revelations
hereafter
to
be
fulfild
,
doth
by
the
word
[
Day
]
as
well
without
this
epither
as
with
it
,
frequently
import
.
great
and
terrible
t
t
Bezk
.
39.8
.
Mal.
4.5
.
sude
,
6.
Rev.
16.14
.
Day
of
the
Lord
come
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
whosoever
shall
call
on
the
Name
of
the
Lord
shall
be
delivered
:
for
in
Mount
Zion
,
and
in
Hierusalem
shall
be
deliverance
,
as
the
Lord
hath
said
,
and
in
the
remnant
whom
the
Lord
shall
call
.
ver.
Behold
in
those
daies
,
and
in
that
time
,
when
I
shall
bring
againe
the
captivity
of
Judah
and
Hierusalem
,
I
will
also
gather
all
Nations
,
and
will
bring
them
downe
into
the
valley
of
Jehosaphat
and
will
plead
with
them
there
for
my
people
,
and
for
my
heritage
Israel
whom
they
have
scattered
among
the
Nations
,
and
parted
my
Land
.
The
Sun
and
the
Moone
shall
be
darkened
,
and
the
starres
shall
withdraw
their
shining
,
the
Lord
also
shall
roare
out
of
Zion
,
and
utter
his
voyce
from
Jerusalem
,
and
the
u
u
Isa.
2.19
.
&c.
Ezek.
38.19.20
.
Hag.
2.22
.
Mat.
24.29
.
Rev.
16.18
.
ch.
6.13.14
.
Heavens
,
and
the
earth
shall
shake
,
but
the
Lord
will
be
the
hope
of
his
people
,
and
the
sirength
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
The
Apastle
not
onely
makes
use
of
these
words
,
but
expones
them
,
and
shewes
the
accomplishment
of
them
in
some
degree
;
(
as
it
is
said
in
the
sixth
rule
before
)
for
he
saith
And
verse
Where
the
darkenesse
of
the
Sun
(
and
so
it
may
be
understood
of
the
Moone
)
is
used
properly
,
it
is
not
put
onely
for
a
signe
of
an
eminent
and
imminent
destruction
,
as
it
is
manifest
which
was
a
Testimony
from
Heaven
of
Christ's
innocency
for
conviction
of
the
murtherers
:
and
the
signes
in
the
Sun
and
Moone
and
in
the
starres
,
and
the
distresse
of
Nations
upon
the
earth
with
perplexity
,
and
the
roaring
of
the
sea
and
waves
,
are
all
to
be
understood
properly
as
signes
before
the
great
and
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
.
So
what
is
promised
in
the
of
the
second
was
truely
(
albeit
not
altogether
)
fulfilled
in
the
daies
of
even
how-beit
the
words
of
the
be
properly
understood
)
and
not
wholly
fulfilltil
the
time
immediately
preceding
the
last
comming
of
Christ
.
it
was
a
testimony
from
Heaven
of
Christ's
innocency
for
conviction
of
the
murtherers
It
was
an
undoubted
signe
of
Gods
anger
,
for
that
which
they
did
against
him
.
Origen
,
It
was
a
presage
of
the
future
darknesse
which
should
over-spread
the
whole
Jewish
Nation
.
Luke
ver.
that
what
is
promised
in
the
ver.
of
the
chap.
of
was
truely
(
albeit
not
altogether
)
fulfilled
in
the
dayes
of
even
howbeit
the
words
of
the
ver.
be
properly
understood
)
and
not
wholly
fulfilled
,
till
the
time
immediately
preceding
the
last
comming
of
Christ
.
ye
men
of
Iudea
,
and
all
ye
that
dwell
at
Hierusalem
;
be
this
knowne
unto
you
,
and
hearken
to
my
words
;
for
these
are
not
〈◊〉
as
ye
suppose
,
seeing
it
is
but
the
third
houre
of
the
they●
Ioel.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
the
last
dayes
I
will
powre
out
my
Spirit
repon
all
flesh
.
If
this
exception
were
true
,
it
would
prove
,
that
the
Apostle
citeth
the
words
impertiuently
,
and
the
might
have
challenged
him
of
babling
:
and
so
these
out
hours
fight
against
the
Apostle
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
,
who
bath
registred
this
argumentation
of
the
Apostle
;
as
good
and
●alid
.
The
chiefe
and
most
remarkeable
worke
of
the
Spirit
at
that
time
,
was
a
sound
from
Heaven
as
of
a
mighty
rushing
winde
,
which
filled
all
the
house
,
and
there
appeared
unto
them
cloven
tongues
like
as
of
fire
,
and
it
sate
upon
each
of
them
,
and
they
were
all
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
:
and
this
was
noised
abroad
.
Whereby
it
is
e●ident
that
the
Apostle
speaket
especially
not
onely
of
the
effect
,
(
which
is
their
speaking
in
strange
languages
)
but
of
the
cause
,
the
powring
downe
of
the
Spirit
,
of
which
speakes
expressely
:
and
therefore
citeth
the
words
pertinently
If
this
exception
were
true
,
it
would
prove
,
that
the
Apostle
citeth
the
words
impertinently
.
therefore
Peter
citeth
the
words
pertinently
in
the
Heavens
,
and
in
the
earth
,
before
the
great
and
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
come
.
to
be
a
y
y
Luk.
12.14
.
Ioh.
6.15
.
Judge
and
Ruler
over
them
.
a
great
and
terrible
Day
For
in
mount
Zion
,
and
in
Hierusalem
shall
be
deliverance
,
and
in
the
Remnant
whom
the
Lord
shall
call
.
saith
not
,
that
the
powring
out
of
the
Spirit
shall
not
be
til
the
but
he
shewes
so
many
things
preceding
the
comming
of
our
Saviour
:
neither
may
we
thinke
that
all
these
things
shall
be
fulfilled
in
the
same
juncture
of
time
;
if
all
be
accomplished
,
even
in
sever
all
times
,
the
prophecy
abides
true
.
That
day
or
time
was
terrible
:
for
it
is
written
,
or
troubled
in
minde
Whereby
,
it
is
manisest
that
even
to
the
sight
of
these
that
time
of
Christ's
comming
was
terrible
,
albeit
his
second
comming
shall
be
more
terrible
in
regard
of
the
generall
destruction
,
which
shall
be
on
all
Nations
,
not
for
opposing
themselves
against
the
as
they
imagine
but
for
their
not
acknowledging
God
,
and
not
obeying
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
that
Joel
saith
not
,
that
the
powring
of
the
Spirit
shall
not
be
til
the
great
and
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
come
.
are
to
be
fulfilled
in
the
same
juncture
or
moment
of
time
was
terrible
it
is
written
Act.
The
multitude
came
together
and
were
confounded
,
because
every
man
heard
them
speake
in
his
owne
language
,
and
they
were
all
amazed
and
marvelled
,
and
verse
a
man
approved
amongst
you
by
miracles
,
wonders
,
and
signes
.
Behold
,
I
bring
you
tydings
of
great
joy
,
which
shall
be
to
all
people
,
Luk.
2.10.11
.
for
unto
you
is
borne
this
day
in
the
City
of
David
,
a
Saviour
,
which
is
Christ
the
Lord
!
mu●itude
of
heavenly
Spirits
praised
God
,
saying
,
Glory
to
God
in
the
Highest
,
on
earth
peace
,
ver.
13
14.
good
will
towards
men
!
when
Jesus
went
about
all
Galilee
,
teaching
in
their
Synagognes
,
and
preaching
the
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
,
Mat.
4.23
.
and
healing
all
manner
of
sicknes
,
and
all
manner
of
diseases
among
the
people
!
were
fed
with
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
!
he
was
approved
for
so
many
signes
,
miracles
,
and
wonders
,
that
the
time
of
Christ's
second-comming
shall
be
more
terrible
then
his
first
was
.
prepare
warre
,
to
assemble
their
mighty
men
,
and
to
breake
their
plowshares
into
swords
,
and
their
pruning-bookes
into
speares
:
Goe
ye●cu●sed
ver.
Therefore
waite
upon
〈◊〉
,
saith
the
Lord
,
untill
the
day
that
I
rise
up
to
the
prey
,
for
my
determination
is
to
gather
the
Nations
,
that
I
may
assemble
the
Kingdome
,
to
powre
upon
them
mine
indignation
,
even
all
my
fierce
anger
,
for
all
the
earth
shall
be
devour'd
with
the
fire
of
my
jealousie
:
for
then
will
I
turne
to
the
people
a
pure
language
,
that
they
may
all
●all
upon
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
ver.
Behold
at
that
time
I
will
undoe
all
that
afflict
thee
,
and
I
will
save
her
that
halteth
,
and
gather
her
that
was
driven
out
,
and
I
will
get
them
praise
and
same
in
every
land
,
where
they
have
been
put
to
sham●
.
At
that
time
I
will
bring
you
againe
,
even
in
the
time
that
I
gather
you
:
for
I
will
make
you
a
Name
,
and
a
praise
among
all
people
of
the
earth
,
when
I
turne
backe
your
captivity
before
your
eyes
,
saith
the
Lord
.
verse
.
In
that
Day
will
I
make
Jerusalem
a
burdensome
stone
for
all
people
:
all
that
burden
themselves
with
it
shall
be
cut
in
pieces
,
though
all
the
people
of
the
earth
be
gathered
together
against
it
.
In
that
day
will
I
smite
every
horse
with
astonishment
,
and
his
rider
with
madnes
,
and
I
will
open
mine
eyes
upon
the
house
of
Judah
,
and
will
smite
every
horse
of
the
people
with
blindnesse
.
In
that
day
will
I
make
the
Governours
of
Judab
like
a
hearth
b
b
Obad.
15.16.17.18.19.20.21
.
of
fire
among
the
wood
,
and
like
a
torch
of
fire
in
a
sheafe
:
and
they
shall
devoure
all
the
people
round
about
,
on
the
right
hand
and
on
the
left
:
and
Jerusalem
shall
be
inhabited
againe
in
her
owne
place
,
even
in
Jerusalem
.
The
Lord
all
shall
save
the
tents
of
Judah
first
,
that
the
glory
of
the
house
of
David
,
and
the
glory
of
the
inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
doe
not
magnifie
themselve
:
against
Judah
.
In
that
Day
shall
the
Lord
defend
the
inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
and
he
that
is
feeble
among
them
at
that
Day
,
shall
be
a
David
:
and
the
house
of
David
,
shall
be
as
God
,
as
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
before
them
.
ver.
This
shall
be
the
plague
wherewith
the
Lord
shall
smite
the
people
that
have
fought
against
Jerusalem
:
their
flesh
shall
consume
away
while
they
stand
upon
their
feet
,
and
their
eyes
shall
consume
away
in
their
holes
,
and
their
tongues
shall
consume
away
in
their
mouth
:
and
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
,
the
a
great
tumult
from
the
Lord
shall
be
among
them
,
and
they
shall
lay
hold
every
one
on
the
hand
of
his
neighbour
,
and
his
hand
shall
rise
up
against
the
hand
of
his
c
c
Ezek.
38.21
.
Hag.
2.23
.
neighbour
:
and
Judah
also
shall
fight
at
Jerusalem
,
and
the
d
d
Mich.
4.13
.
wealth
of
all
the
Heathen
round
about
shall
be
gathered
together
,
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
apparel
in
great
abundance
;
and
so
shall
〈◊〉
the
plague
of
the
horse
,
of
the
mule
,
of
the
camel
,
and
of
the
asse
,
and
〈◊〉
all
the
beasts
that
shall
be
in
these
tents
,
as
this
plague
.
That
these
words
are
not
meaned
of
the
temporall
Monarchy
after
Christ's
comming
,
it
may
be
learned
by
the
paralleld
text
where
it
is
sait●
If
he
be
perswaded
,
that
this
is
the
same
battle
,
he
might
like●●●●
be
perswaded
,
that
the
text
of
is
not
after
the
comming
of
Christ
;
nor
immediately
at
his
comming
,
for
that
battle
is
in
the
time
of
the
sixt
vial
,
after
which
follows
another
vial
and
time
of
trouble
mentioned
in
the
rest
of
that
of
the
We
may
be
perswaded
that
the
gathering
of
the
Nations
is
not
to
be
understood
of
a
battle
after
the
comming
or
at
the
comming
of
Christ
,
if
we
consider
the
words
of
the
first
for
behold
in
these
dayes
and
in
that
time
He
knitteth
this
with
the
preceding
,
and
shewes
the
contents
of
both
to
be
at
the
same
time
:
which
is
not
any
particular
yeare
or
age
,
but
comprehends
the
whole
deliverance
of
or
people
of
God
,
which
was
begun
,
when
the
captive
were
brought
from
and
continues
til
Christ's
second
comming
,
as
if
the
Prophet
had
said
,
When
the
Lord
shall
deliver
his
people
,
it
shall
not
be
a
short
and
moment
any
deliverance
,
but
this
protection
shall
continue
til
he
have
avenged
him
of
all
the
enemies
of
his
Church
.
As
for
the
Name
of
the
valley
of
there
is
no
necessity
to
understand
thereby
the
valley
of
blessing
,
seeing
that
valley
never
hath
this
name
in
the
Scripture
:
neither
is
it
possible
that
all
the
Nations
of
the
world
can
conveen
in
that
place
:
but
the
name
may
rather
be
taken
appellatively
for
the
valley
of
God's
judgement
,
as
the
Hebrew
word
imports
,
and
the
words
following
allude
thereunto
:
whereby
the
Prophet
teacheth
us
to
consider
the
etymologie
of
the
Name
:
and
neverthelesse
he
would
have
us
to
consider
the
gracious
deliverance
of
that
he
will
as
certainly
deliver
his
people
in
all
ages
,
as
he
did
And
this
is
a
more
glorious
trophee
,
then
if
any
one
Nation
were
kept
a
thousand
yeares
in
worldly
prosperity
.
[
that
the
Prophet
shewes
the
contents
which
I
have
urged
out
of
both
(
being
in
the
Hebrew
all
in
one
chapter
)
to
be
at
the
same
time
.
]
that
this
same
time
is
not
any
particular
yeare
or
age
,
but
comprehends
all
the
time
from
the
returne
from
to
the
second
comming
of
Christ
the
Jews
returne
from
Babylon
In
those
selfe
same
dayes
,
and
in
that
very
time
,
in
which
I
shall
bring
againe
the
captivity
of
Judah
and
Jerusalem
,
I
will
also
gather
all
Nations
,
in
the
Heavens
and
in
the
earth
at
that
time
.
[
same
time
Cornelious
a
Lapide
the
Lord
then
e
e
Zech.
14.5
.
descend
and
all
the
Saints
with
him
.
determination
is
to
gather
the
Nations
,
and
to
assemble
the
Kingdoms
,
that
he
may
powre
upon
them
his
indignation
,
even
all
his
ee
ee
Lam.
4.11
.
fierce
anger
.
We
forsake
not
the
literal
interpretation
of
these
prophecies
:
for
that
is
the
literall
interpretation
,
which
is
principally
intended
,
whether
it
be
proper
or
figurative
;
but
we
forsake
that
restricted
interpretation
,
as
onely
belonging
to
a
temporall
Monarchy
of
the
are
not
to
be
understood
(
in
these
promises
)
in
way
of
opposition
to
all
Nations
:
for
then
all
other
men
without
exception
shall
be
consumed
in
the
valley
of
but
the
are
to
be
exponed
of
the
elect
people
of
God
,
according
to
the
fift
rule
mentioned
before
,
and
the
are
all
the
enemies
of
the
Church
.
And
the
faithfull
are
called
not
onely
typically
,
but
likewise
for
the
speciall
comfort
of
the
because
they
were
hated
of
all
Nations
every
where
:
which
might
have
been
unto
them
occasion
of
despaire
:
and
therefore
the
Lord
saith
unto
them
to
this
purpose
,
How
many
or
great
soever
your
enemies
shall
be
,
I
will
judge
them
.
And
for
the
same
are
the
oft
named
in
the
promises
of
the
new
Testament
,
to
shew
their
particular
interest
in
the
Kirke
of
Christ
,
notwithstanding
their
unworthinesse
and
contempt
of
the
Gospel
at
the
first
preaching
thereof
.
Now
if
the
prophecies
be
exponed
this
way
(
as
they
must
be
)
of
beleevers
whether
and
their
enemies
whatsoever
,
the
enemies
of
the
faith
in
any
age
,
none
of
these
absurdities
shall
follow
which
are
rehearsed
here
as
in
a
catalogue
.
[
restricted
interpretation
[
because
then
without
exception
all
other
men
should
be
consum'd
in
the
valley
of
Jehoshaphat
,
]
will
gather
all
Nations
&c.
I
will
gather
all
of
all
Nations
,
Ezek.
chap.
[
if
these
prophecies
be
expounded
of
beleevers
,
whether
Jews
or
Gentiles
,
then
none
of
these
absurdities
shall
follow
which
are
here
rehearst
they
are
so
called
for
the
speciall
comfort
of
the
Jews
,
because
they
were
hated
of
all
Nations
every
where
,
which
might
have
been
unto
them
an
occasion
of
despaire
.
[
that
the
Lord
saith
unto
them
,
How
many
or
great
so
ever
your
enemies
shall
be
,
I
will
judge
them
]
[
Jews
,
Israel
&c.
[
And
for
the
same
are
the
Jews
oft
named
in
the
promises
of
the
new
Testament
,
to
shew
their
particular
interest
in
the
Church
of
Christ
&c.
Israel
are
to
be
exponed
of
the
elect
people
of
God
.
Neither
ever
shall
they
returne
in
such
a
manner
,
if
ye
understand
a
worldly
and
civil
pompe
:
for
these
promises
cannot
be
understood
(
as
I
have
said
)
of
any
one
exploit
,
nor
of
any
age
.
The
promises
of
God
are
more
glorious
and
more
large
.
[
yea
[
nay
.
This
is
as
bad
an
opposition
as
the
former
:
for
Christ
in
suffering
did
triumph
over
his
enemies
,
and
martyrdome
is
victory
Spiritual
victory
consists
with
bodily
suffering
.
Next
,
albeit
the
Church
were
oftner
crown'd
with
martyrdom
then
victory
,
yet
in
severall
ages
she
hath
been
crown'd
with
glorious
victory
,
and
her
full
glorification
is
a
comming
,
and
her
enemies
have
been
and
shall
be
smitten
,
and
brought
into
subjection
;
and
the
house
of
is
exalted
in
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
his
members
,
and
all
the
wealth
of
the
Nations
hath
been
employ'd
or
shall
be
imploy'd
for
the
use
of
the
faithfull
(
albeit
not
in
any
particular
yeare
or
age
)
and
the
Lord
shall
descend
and
the
Saints
shall
be
with
him
.
that
Christ
in
suffering
did
triumph
.
And
martyrdom
is
victory
that
albeit
the
Church
were
oftner
crown'd
with
martyrdom
then
victory
,
yet
she
hath
been
crown'd
with
glorious
victory
.
Cornelious
a
Lapide
the
house
of
David
is
exalted
in
the
person
of
Christ
and
his
members
;
and
all
the
wealth
of
the
Nations
hath
been
employed
,
or
shall
be
employed
for
the
use
of
the
faithfull
(
albeit
not
in
any
particular
yeare
or
age
)
and
the
Lord
shall
descend
and
all
the
Saints
shall
be
with
him
.
[
house
of
David
seed
of
Abraham
house
or
seede
of
David
the
Nations
the
Lord
shall
descend
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
him
.
Peace
,
peace
;
when
there
is
no
peace
.
to
call
evil
good
,
and
good
evil
;
to
put
darkenesse
for
light
,
and
light
for
darkenesse
;
bitter
for
sweet
,
and
sweet
for
bitter
This
is
a
pitifull
exclamation
,
if
it
were
true
,
but
exclamations
are
not
alwaies
victorious
.
When
we
teach
it
shall
be
well
unto
the
children
of
God
,
and
there
is
no
peace
unto
the
wicked
:
and
set
your
hearts
on
things
above
,
and
not
on
things
on
earth
or
is
it
not
rather
to
put
darkenes
for
light
,
when
spirituall
promises
are
restrained
to
a
temporal
prosperity
of
a
carnal
people
?
and
when
God
teacheth
faith
by
sense
,
that
because
we
cannot
understand
heavenly
things
til
he
insinuate
them
into
our
affections
by
pleasing
and
knowne
things
,
should
we
thinke
that
God
hath
no
higher
sense
in
these
promises
?
All
the
earth
belongeth
unto
Christ
,
and
in
the
midst
of
some
have
liv'd
happily
,
even
more
happily
then
many
have
done
in
The
promises
then
are
not
tied
to
but
belong
unto
all
them
who
are
mentioned
But
it
may
be
,
that
this
exclamation
was
made
against
the
conjecture
of
then
he
should
distinguish
the
persons
.
but
it
may
be
that
this
exclamation
was
mape
against
the
conjecture
of
then
he
should
distinguish
the
persons
.
[
a
carnall
people
?
[
carnall
doe
you
not
put
evill
for
good
,
darknesse
for
light
,
and
bitter
for
sweet
?
that
some
have
liv'd
more
happily
in
the
midst
of
then
many
have
done
in
Judea
?
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
that
the
Lord
shall
set
his
hand
againe
the
second
time
,
to
recover
the
remnant
of
his
people
,
which
shall
be
left
,
from
and
from
and
from
and
from
and
from
and
from
and
from
and
from
the
Islands
of
the
Sea
:
and
he
shall
set
up
an
Ensigne
for
the
Nations
,
and
shall
assemble
the
out-casts
of
and
f
f
Isa
49.
ver.
12.25
from
the
foure
corners
of
the
Earth
:
the
envy
of
shall
depart
,
and
the
adversaries
of
shall
be
cut
off
shall
not
envy
shall
not
vexe
and
the
Lord
shall
utterly
destroy
the
tongue
of
the
Egyptian
Sea
,
and
with
his
mighty
wind
shall
he
shake
his
hand
over
the
river
,
and
shall
smite
it
in
the
seven
streames
,
and
make
men
goe
over
dry-shod
,
and
there
shall
be
an
high-way
for
the
rennant
of
his
people
,
which
shall
be
left
,
from
like
as
it
was
to
in
the
day
that
he
came
up
out
of
the
land
of
There
is
no
mention
of
returning
here
,
but
of
recovering
of
the
remnant
of
his
people
.
Who
be
these
his
people
?
Looke
the
tenth
And
behold
how
the
Apostles
expones
these
words
,
Now
whereas
the
Apostle
expones
his
people
to
be
the
may
they
not
be
ashamed
,
who
will
underst
and
onely
the
so
that
there
is
meaned
the
recovery
of
Gods
people
,
or
the
or
wheresoever
they
be
Assyria
,
Egypt
,
Paphros
,
Cush
,
Elam
,
Shinar
,
Hamath
,
of
smiting
the
River
,
that
men
may
goe
over
dry-shod
,
and
of
a
high-way
,
for
the
remnant
of
his
people
that
shall
be
left
,
from
like
as
it
was
to
in
the
day
that
he
came
up
out
of
the
Land
of
Israel
,
Judah
Jewes
blindnesse
He
shall
assemble
the
out-casts
of
and
the
dispersed
of
The
Gospel
(
which
is
Christs
Standard
)
hath
been
preached
unto
them
,
and
so
their
assembling
is
into
the
bosome
of
the
Church
.
Paul
Act.
[
his
people
the
envie
of
shall
depart
,
and
the
adversaries
of
shall
be
cut
off
,
&c.
The
meaning
is
,
whereas
there
had
been
contentions
twixt
the
Tribes
one
against
another
,
and
both
against
the
against
them
both
:
under
Christ
shall
be
an
end
of
that
malice
.
In
the
citation
of
this
Prophecie
the
is
omitted
,
because
they
cannot
see
,
how
it
can
be
verified
of
the
peaceable
Kingdome
,
which
they
imagine
:
but
seeing
the
words
preceding
and
the
words
following
containe
one
and
the
same
Prophecy
,
and
these
words
in
the
middle
part
cannot
be
exponed
of
that
Monarchy
,
it
is
evident
,
that
no
part
of
this
Prophecie
can
be
understood
of
that
Monarchy
,
but
the
meaning
is
plaine
,
if
they
be
exponed
of
the
Christian
Church
,
thus
,
The
Apostles
flee
,
that
is
,
quickly
preach
unto
other
Nations
,
and
brought
them
in
a
short
space
unto
the
obedience
of
Christ
:
not
going
in
troopes
from
Province
to
Province
,
but
at
the
same
time
they
went
one
by
one
into
severall
Nations
.
being
omitted
,
the
is
quoted
,
and
out
of
it
they
doe
imagine
,
that
a
way
shall
be
made
for
the
through
the
Sea
,
and
all
floods
shall
be
dried
up
before
them
.
But
if
these
words
shall
be
exponed
properly
,
what
kind
of
Miracle
shall
that
be
?
shall
the
who
are
scattered
into
all
the
corners
of
the
Earth
,
have
a
dry
passage
through
every
river
?
and
the
Egyptian
,
or
Red-sea
be
destroy'd
?
Or
is
it
not
rather
in
a
spirituall
sense
,
that
the
Lord
will
remove
all
impediments
,
which
may
hinder
the
course
of
the
Gospel
:
and
he
hath
opened
a
way
into
that
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
from
which
we
were
exiled
in
and
spirituall
is
drowned
,
or
destroyed
in
the
Red-sea
or
bloudy
death
of
Christ
;
and
by
a
mighty
wind
of
preaching
,
the
Lord
hath
made
his
power
knowne
every
where
,
even
as
sensibly
,
as
when
be
brought
out
of
that
whereas
there
had
been
contentions
,
twixt
the
Tribes
one
against
another
,
and
both
against
the
and
the
against
them
both
,
under
Christ
shall
be
an
end
of
that
malice
.
[
because
we
saw
that
it
could
not
be
verified
of
the
peaceable
Kingdome
which
wee
imagine
.
]
[
what
kind
of
Miracle
say
you
,
shall
that
be
?
shall
the
Jewes
who
are
scattered
into
all
corners
of
the
Earth
,
have
a
dry
passage
through
every
river
?
and
the
Egyptian
or
Red-sea
be
dryed
up
?
]
[
River
[
Rivers
[
the
River
ver.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
God
,
I
will
take
the
stick
of
which
is
in
the
hand
of
and
the
Tribes
of
his
fellowes
,
and
will
put
them
with
him
,
even
with
the
stick
of
and
make
them
one
stick
in
my
hand
,
Behold
,
I
will
take
the
children
of
from
among
the
Heathen
whither
they
be
gone
,
and
will
gather
them
on
every
side
,
and
will
bring
them
into
their
own
Land
:
and
I
will
make
them
one
Nation
in
the
Land
upon
the
Mountaines
of
and
one
King
shall
be
King
to
them
all
;
and
they
shall
be
no
more
two
Nations
,
neither
shall
they
be
divided
into
two
Kingdomes
any
more
at
all
,
neither
shall
they
defile
themselves
any
more
with
their
Idols
,
nor
with
their
detestable
things
,
nor
with
any
of
their
transgressions
:
but
I
will
save
them
out
of
all
their
dwelling
places
,
wherein
they
have
sinned
and
will
cleanse
them
:
for
they
shall
be
my
people
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
.
Yet
the
number
of
the
children
of
Israel
shall
be
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
which
cannot
be
measured
nor
numbred
,
and
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
in
the
place
where
it
was
said
unto
them
,
Ye
are
not
my
people
,
there
it
shall
be
said
,
Ye
k
k
Ier
24.
v.
6
,
7.
c.
32.
ver.
37.38
.
Zech.
13.
ver.
9.
are
the
Sons
of
the
living
God
.
Then
shall
the
children
of
and
the
children
of
be
gathered
together
,
and
appoint
themselves
one
Head
,
and
they
shall
come
up
out
of
the
land
,
for
great
shall
be
the
Day
of
The
like
Prophecy
is
likewise
exponed
:
but
for
further
clearing
of
these
I
add
.
That
of
is
exponed
by
Christ
Where
you
see
that
Christ
is
the
Shepherd
and
by
consequence
the
King
too
,
unlesse
they
will
understand
the
of
two
different
persons
and
the
people
over
whom
he
reigneth
are
his
sheepe
,
not
onely
of
the
but
of
another
fold
,
whom
Christ
bringeth
into
the
same
fold
,
that
is
,
into
the
same
Church
.
The
same
words
speaking
of
Christ
and
calling
him
and
King
and
Shepherd
,
shew
that
they
must
be
spiritually
understood
.
may
be
more
easily
understood
in
the
spiritual
then
earthly
sense
,
to
wit
,
for
that
land
was
not
given
unto
neither
doe
the
that
the
shall
dwel
for
ever
in
but
for
a
yeares
,
and
then
Christ's
Kingdom
shall
cease
.
But
expone
that
one
word
[
land
]
typically
for
the
thing
typified
thereby
,
and
all
the
other
words
goe
currently
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
chap.
as
we
see
the
Apostle
expones
the
of
the
as
a
part
of
these
people
.
Now
seeing
certainly
Christ
is
the
King
and
Shepherd
,
and
the
people
are
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
,
who
were
strangely
divided
,
but
now
are
one
Church
by
faith
in
Christ
,
therefore
the
people
of
(
who
after
the
division
were
alwaies
idolatrous
)
may
well
be
exponed
typically
for
the
Gentiles
,
and
so
the
union
is
easily
understood
,
which
otherwise
very
hardly
or
scarcely
can
be
conceived
,
seeing
now
through
many
ages
Ephraimites
are
not
knowne
in
any
part
of
the
earth
.
As
for
that
text
of
it
is
exponed
of
the
Gentiles
and
therefore
the
Prophet
changeth
the
word
that
is
,
the
seed
of
God
;
signifying
that
the
time
wherein
the
Lord
shall
gather
his
seed
or
the
faithfull
in
all
Nations
from
the
bondage
of
the
Devil
,
shall
be
very
great
and
wonderful
to
all
the
world
.
Other
sheepe
I
have
which
are
not
of
this
fold
,
them
also
I
must
bring
,
and
there
shall
be
one
fold
and
one
Shepherd
.
[
them
also
I
must
bring
]
The
Kingdom
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
bringing
forth
the
fruit
thereof
.
[
Other
sheepe
David
,
Thou
shalt
feed
my
people
Israel
But
these
sheep
what
have
they
done
?
it
may
be
more
easily
understood
,
in
the
spiritual
then
an
earthly
sense
even
in
their
owne
land
,
ver.
in
the
land
upon
the
mountaines
of
Israel
,
ver.
in
the
land
that
he
gave
unto
Jacob
his
servant
,
ver
that
land
was
not
given
to
Jacob.
The
land
whereon
thou
liest
to
thee
will
I
give
it
,
and
to
thy
seed
&c.
Gen.
the
land
that
I
gave
unto
Jacob
my
servant
?
[
for
ever
[
That
land
to
Jacob
,
]
that
they
and
their
children
,
and
their
childrens
children
should
dwell
in
it
for
ever
.
[
wherein
your
Fathers
have
dwelt
]
the
dwelling
of
their
childrens
children
in
it
for
ever
,
[
for
ever
Corinthians
[
as
a
part
of
the
People
the
Prophet
here
speaks
of
]
[
that
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
,
who
were
strangely
divided
,
are
now
one
Church
by
Faith
in
Christ
]
that
wrath
is
come
upon
them
to
the
uttermost
.
[
that
through
many
ages
Ephraimites
are
not
knowne
in
any
part
of
the
Earth
]
the
people
of
Israel
and
Ephraim
should
be
expounded
typically
for
the
Gentiles
.
James
,
c.
Paul
,
Act.
Joh.
Rev.
Joseph
is
that
through
many
ages
Ephraimites
are
not
knowne
in
any
part
of
the
earth
,
that
all
malice
betwixt
the
Tribes
,
and
betwixt
them
and
the
Gentiles
should
be
at
an
end
under
Christ
?
the
day
of
Jezreel
This
is
a
quarrell
against
the
Apostle
:
and
now
let
all
the
world
judge
,
whether
he
or
the
Millenaries
being
contrary
shall
be
followed
,
especially
seeing
now
we
have
found
,
that
our
Saviour
exponing
the
former
Prophecie
of
and
the
Apostle
exponing
this
like
Prophecie
of
doe
accord
harmoniously
[
let
all
the
world
judge
,
]
Israelites
,
ver.
Call
his
name
Loammi
:
for
ye
are
not
my
people
,
and
I
will
not
be
your
God
Ye
are
not
my
people
It
was
not
prophecied
of
the
onely
:
for
it
is
plaine
,
that
speakes
of
the
as
well
vs
of
the
and
generally
the
Apostle
speaks
So
that
albeit
the
Prophet
was
sent
personally
unto
the
yet
his
words
were
no
lesse
true
and
meaned
of
the
who
then
were
not
the
people
of
God
,
but
now
through
Christ
are
the
people
of
God
?
[
this
was
not
prophecied
of
the
Jews
onely
,
for
it
is
plaine
that
Hosea
speaks
of
the
Israelites
,
as
well
as
of
the
Jews
]
Israelites
,
Jews
[
Jews
Rom.
chap.
[
Jew
[
Jew
cals
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
shall
be
saved
Ye
are
the
sonnes
of
the
living
God
,
ver.
Where
it
is
said
ver.
in
that
place
,
ye
may
reade
on
the
margine
,
in
stead
of
that
it
was
said
&c.
and
therefore
that
word
proves
nothing
.
It
is
no
lesse
true
,
that
the
are
the
people
of
God
even
in
the
same
lands
where
they
did
not
serve
God
.
This
is
no
applying
by
way
of
similitude
,
but
accommodating
to
another
particular
,
that
as
the
by
Idolatrie
became
like
unto
the
so
the
receiving
the
Gospel
are
or
the
people
of
God
.
And
this
exposition
is
not
onely
likely
,
but
very
certaine
,
seeing
the
Apostle
expones
these
prophecies
of
God's
mercy
towards
the
as
you
may
see
by
the
authorities
,
which
are
urged
to
this
purpose
in
the
chap.
of
the
Epistle
to
the
and
elsewhere
Arias
Montanus
(
Et
erit
in
loco
,
quo
)
yee
are
not
my
people
people
of
God
even
in
the
same
Lands
where
they
did
not
serve
God
?
the
people
of
God
Israelites
,
Ye
are
not
my
people
?
Ezek.
Hosea
He
hath
mercy
on
whom
he
will
and
whom
he
will
he
hardneth
.
This
subterfuge
will
not
serve
,
for
he
saith
in
the
preceding
page
,
that
the
Prophecie
,
is
meant
of
the
and
if
that
be
true
(
which
I
have
proved
to
be
false
)
it
is
not
meant
of
the
The
Apostle
is
speaking
expressely
of
the
Faithfull
,
not
of
the
onely
,
but
also
of
the
and
hither
to
be
useth
that
testimony
of
Of
the
doth
he
expone
the
same
testimonies
in
other
texts
,
where
he
is
not
speaking
of
election
,
nor
of
the
freenesse
thereof
,
as
and
if
that
be
true
it
is
not
meant
of
the
Israelites
.
Rom.
ver.
as
the
by
Idolatry
became
like
unto
the
receiving
the
Gospel
are
that
hitherto
he
useth
the
testimony
of
And
that
he
might
make
knowne
the
riches
of
his
glory
on
the
vessels
of
mercy
,
even
on
us
(
as
on
a
part
of
them
)
which
he
had
afore
prepared
unto
glory
,
and
hath
now
called
,
not
of
the
onely
,
but
also
of
the
ver.
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
,
Ezek.
chap.
Isaiab
also
crieth
concerning
Israel
[
also
The
copulative
knitteth
the
testimonies
,
and
shewes
that
they
must
both
be
understood
of
these
people
,
this
is
yet
more
cleared
by
what
shall
we
say
then
?
that
the
who
followed
not
after
righteousnesse
have
attained
to
righteousnesse
,
but
who
followed
after
the
Law
of
righteousnesse
hath
not
attained
.
There
it
is
manifest
,
that
he
speaks
of
the
attaining
to
righteousnesse
,
and
of
not
attaining
it
:
and
neverthelesse
the
opposition
is
not
simply
of
the
two
people
,
but
of
their
seeking
righteousnesse
two
contrary
wayes
,
to
wit
,
by
Faith
,
and
by
workes
of
the
Law
.
And
now
ye
see
it
sufficiently
declar'd
,
that
these
Prophecies
doe
not
belong
unto
the
Isaiah
also
cryeth
concerning
Israel
What
shall
we
say
then
chapter
,
I
could
wish
that
myselfe
were
accursed
from
Christ
for
my
Brethren
,
my
kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
,
who
are
Israelites
Israelites
Hosea
The
children
of
Israel
shall
abide
many
dayes
without
a
King
,
&
without
a
Prince
,
&
without
a
sacrifice
,
and
without
an
image
,
and
without
an
Ephod
,
and
without
Teraphim
:
afterwards
shall
the
children
of
return
,
and
seek
the
Lord
their
God
,
and
their
King
,
and
shall
feare
the
Lord
and
his
goodnesse
in
the
latter
dayes
.
Hier.
Zanch.
Pareus
,
Rivetus
,
Lyra
,
till
then
,
the
Scepter
could
not
depart
from
nor
a
Law-giver
from
between
his
feet
,
the
latter
dayes
This
argumentation
faileth
in
both
parts
,
but
first
marke
that
all
these
words
cannot
be
meant
properly
:
for
the
word
cannot
be
understood
of
Father
,
but
of
Christ
the
sonne
of
or
typified
by
and
therefore
that
Prophecie
could
not
be
fulfilled
till
the
incarnation
of
Christ
,
and
then
it
might
be
fulfill'd
.
And
consequently
these
words
,
the
latter
dayes
,
though
they
be
no
where
put
for
the
dayes
before
the
incarnation
,
yet
they
are
often
put
for
the
dayes
of
the
Gospel
,
seeing
in
the
last
dayes
God
hath
spoken
unto
us
by
his
Sonne
.
Now
the
first
part
of
the
dilemna
is
false
:
for
if
that
Prophecie
be
meant
of
the
ten
Tribes
,
as
they
abode
many
dayes
without
a
King
&c.
so
,
who
dare
deny
,
that
they
did
returne
,
and
seeke
the
Lord
their
God
and
Christ
their
King
?
when
the
Gospel
was
preached
to
the
scattered
strangers
not
onely
through
but
likewise
to
and
expressely
to
the
twelve
Tribes
scattered
abroad
,
who
can
hold
the
negative
,
that
the
children
of
did
never
returne
and
seeke
Christ
?
and
the
other
part
is
no
lesse
faulty
:
for
Christ
came
not
till
the
Scepter
was
departed
from
and
these
words
,
the
latter
dayes
,
are
not
to
be
referred
unto
the
as
if
the
should
abide
many
dayes
without
a
King
,
and
sacrifice
in
the
latter
dayes
,
and
then
returne
)
but
unto
the
fift
in
the
end
whereof
they
are
,
and
s●
in
the
latter
dayes
they
shall
returne
(
not
into
their
Land
,
this
Text
saith
not
so
,
but
)
and
seek
the
Lord
their
God
and
Christ
their
King
,
as
they
did
and
in
sever
all
ages
.
And
so
both
the
parts
of
this
Argument
being
false
,
the
words
of
are
more
against
the
temporall
Monarchy
then
for
it
.
last
dayes
,
and
the
latter
dayes
.
last
dayes
)
Heb.
lost
times
latter
times
latter
times
last
dayes
Tim.
chap.
Pet.
chap.
last
dayes
latter
times
latter
dayes
I
would
not
Brethren
mystery
,
that
blindnesse
in
part
is
hapned
to
Israel
,
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
be
come
in
,
and
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
&c.
latter
dayes
that
they
stumbled
at
the
stumbling
stone
that
they
submitted
not
themselves
unto
the
righteousnesse
of
God
:
that
they
were
enemies
to
the
Gospel
,
and
that
God
had
given
them
the
spirit
of
slumber
,
eyes
that
they
should
not
see
,
and
eares
that
they
should
not
heare
,
they
shall
be
many
dayes
without
a
King
they
shall
be
without
many
dayes
that
Christ
came
not
till
the
Scepter
was
departed
from
Judah
abiding
many
dayes
without
a
King
,
and
without
a
sacrifice
,
&c.
latter
dayes
many
dayes
many
dayes
many
dayes
latter
dayes
many
dayes
latter
dayes
and
so
in
the
latter
dayes
they
shall
returne
,
and
seeke
the
Lord
their
God
,
and
Christ
their
King
,
as
they
did
,
and
in
sever
all
ages
It
was
necessary
that
the
word
of
God
should
first
have
been
spoken
unto
you
,
but
seeing
yee
put
it
from
you
,
and
judge
your selves
unworthy
of
everlasting
life
,
loe
,
we
turne
to
the
ver.
I
will
gather
the
remnant
of
my
flocke
out
of
all
countries
,
whither
I
have
driven
them
,
and
will
bring
them
againe
to
their
folds
,
and
they
shall
be
fruitfull
and
increase
,
and
I
will
set
up
Shepherds
over
them
,
which
shall
feede
them
,
and
they
shall
p
p
Isa.
33.20
,
21
,
22.
24.
Zep.
3.14.15
.
feare
no
more
,
nor
be
dismaid
,
neither
shall
they
be
lacking
,
saith
the
Lord
.
All
these
prophecies
are
to
the
same
purpose
,
and
therefore
it
was
needlesse
to
have
rehearsed
so
many
of
them
,
unlesse
he
had
a
minde
to
muster
them
all
.
But
number
prevaileth
not
in
this
case
.
None
saith
,
that
these
prophecies
were
onely
accomplished
at
the
same
time
of
the
plagues
:
but
wee
deny
that
the
plagues
were
continued
,
seeing
the
Christians
have
their
owne
times
of
joy
,
as
well
as
of
mourning
,
and
the
woman
is
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
bowbeit
at
other
periods
she
be
forced
to
flee
into
the
wildernesse
:
and
therefore
both
the
appeale
at
the
beginning
,
and
the
supposition
in
the
closure
of
this
marginal
note
,
is
a
vaine
bragge
.
Why
should
one
appeale
in
this
manner
to
the
consciences
of
all
,
seeing
interpters
from
the
beginning
of
the
Christian
Church
(
except
a
few
till
this
time
have
exponed
these
texts
not
of
the
Jews
onely
,
but
of
the
Christian
Church
?
and
it
may
be
easily
understood
that
these
have
written
according
to
their
consciences
:
and
therefore
if
these
be
Judges
,
this
authour
hath
lost
the
cause
.
but
number
prevaileth
not
in
this
case
.
Jeremiah
chap.
ver.
Behold
I
will
gather
them
out
of
all
countries
whither
I
have
driven
them
in
mine
anger
,
and
in
my
fury
,
and
in
great
wrath
,
and
I
will
bring
them
againe
unto
this
place
,
and
I
will
cause
them
to
dwell
safely
.
And
they
shall
be
my
people
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
I
will
give
them
one
heart
,
and
one
way
,
that
they
may
feare
me
for
ever
,
for
the
good
of
them
,
and
their
children
after
them
.
And
I
will
make
an
everlasting
Covenant
with
them
,
that
I
will
not
turne
away
from
them
to
doe
them
good
,
but
I
will
put
my
feare
into
their
hearts
,
that
they
shall
not
depart
from
me
.
yea
I
will
rejoyce
over
them
,
to
doe
them
good
,
and
I
will
plant
them
in
this
land
assuredly
,
with
my
whole
heart
,
and
with
my
whole
soule
.
For
thus
saith
the
Lord
;
like
as
I
have
brought
all
this
great
evil
upon
this
people
,
so
will
I
bring
upon
them
,
all
the
good
that
I
have
promised
Israel
.
O
yee
mountaines
of
Israel
,
ye
shall
shoot
forth
your
branches
,
and
yeeld
your
fruit
to
my
people
of
for
they
are
at
hand
to
come
:
for
behold
I
am
for
you
,
and
I
will
turne
unto
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
tilled
and
sowen
,
and
I
will
multiply
men
upon
you
,
all
the
house
of
Israel
even
all
of
it
,
and
the
Cities
shall
be
inhabited
,
and
the
wastes
shall
be
builded
;
and
I
will
multiply
upon
you
man
and
beast
,
and
they
shall
increase
and
bring
fruit
,
and
I
will
setle
you
after
your
old
estates
:
and
I
will
doe
better
for
you
,
then
at
your
beginning
,
and
ye
shall
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
.
Yea
I
will
cause
men
to
walke
upon
you
,
even
my
people
and
they
shall
possesse
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
their
inheritance
,
and
thou
shalt
no
more
benceforth
bereave
them
of
men
deny
that
the
plagues
spoken
of
in
the
Rev.
were
to
be
continued
plagues
.
woman
which
brought
forth
the
man
child
.
And
went
to
make
warre
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
Rev.
Yea
and
all
they
that
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Iesus
shall
suffer
persecution
,
all
interpreters
from
the
beginning
of
the
Christian
Church
(
except
a
few
till
this
time
,
have
exponed
these
texts
,
not
of
the
Jews
only
,
but
of
the
Christian
Church
:
that
number
prevaileth
not
Justine
Martyr
these
Interpreters
have
written
according
to
their
consciences
.
I
verily
thought
with
my selfe
that
I
ought
to
doe
many
things
contrary
to
the
Name
of
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
which
thing
also
I
did
,
&c.
but
I
obtained
mercy
,
because
I
did
it
ignorantly
in
unbeleefe
.
vaine
bragge
Cor.
chap.
We
have
renounced
the
hidden
things
of
dishonesty
,
not
walking
in
craftinesse
,
nor
handling
the
Word
of
God
deceitfully
,
but
by
manifestation
of
the
truth
,
commending
our selves
to
every
mans
conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
.
We
grant
that
these
Prophesies
containe
evident
arguments
for
a
future
restauration
of
if
you
will
acknowledge
that
which
is
before
clearely
proved
by
the
testimony
of
the
Apostles
,
and
by
experience
,
that
is
,
that
they
are
begun
already
in
part
:
we
grant
also
,
that
they
have
such
correspondencie
with
these
Texts
of
and
many
mee
too
:
but
we
deny
,
Your
manner
of
restauration
,
and
we
hold
that
the
spirituall
restauration
is
more
glorious
for
the
honour
of
God
and
weal
of
We
deny
that
the
Apostle
alledgeth
the
prophecy
of
for
such
a
conversion
of
the
for
he
speakes
expresly
of
visiting
the
to
take
out
of
them
a
people
unto
his
name
,
and
of
this
visiting
he
expones
the
words
of
and
the
other
Prophets
:
he
speaks
not
onely
of
but
saith
generally
,
and
to
this
agree
the
words
of
the
Prophets
.
We
deny
that
the
Apostle
alledgeth
the
prophecy
of
to
that
pretended
purpose
,
for
he
saith
not
,
and
then
all
shall
be
saved
;
but
,
and
so
all
shall
be
saved
:
he
shewes
no
order
and
distance
in
time
,
but
makes
a
conclusion
out
of
the
former
words
,
where
he
saith
,
Blindnesse
in
part
is
hapned
to
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
shall
come
in
:
and
then
he
inferreth
,
And
so
all
shall
be
saved
:
and
therefore
the
couclusion
must
be
exponed
according
to
the
preceding
words
,
that
is
,
all
are
the
called
of
and
of
the
there
is
a
distinction
twixt
and
all
and
all
is
more
then
seeing
it
includes
likewise
the
faithfull
and
in
this
signification
the
proofe
following
in
the
cited
testimony
must
necessarily
be
understood
,
and
not
of
all
calling
of
the
after
the
full
calling
of
the
and
far
lesse
of
that
calling
,
which
(
he
saith
)
shall
perhaps
be
(
not
in
part
,
but
)
of
all
the
that
shall
be
left
.
Yea
these
conjectures
destroy
one
another
:
for
if
the
calling
of
the
shall
be
after
the
fulnesse
of
the
calling
of
the
then
all
the
that
are
left
cannot
be
called
through
the
wonderfull
deliverance
of
the
And
this
last
conjecture
destroyeth
a
maine
tenet
of
the
Millenaries
,
who
say
,
that
the
shall
rule
over
all
Nations
,
and
hold
them
in
subjection
till
the
end
of
the
yeares
,
and
then
these
prophane
Nations
shall
rise
againe
in
armes
against
the
Now
seeing
betwixt
these
above
named
Prophecies
of
and
these
two
of
there
is
not
any
materiall
difference
,
and
no
other
difference
then
betwixt
a
briefe
intimation
and
large
explication
of
the
same
thing
:
and
seeing
these
Prophecies
of
are
to
be
understood
of
the
Christian
Church
and
estate
thereof
from
the
beginning
till
the
end
,
as
the
Apostles
expone
them
,
this
conclusion
followes
,
These
above
named
Prophecies
give
no
ground
for
the
earthly
Monarchy
of
the
And
so
much
the
rather
may
every
one
embrace
this
conclusion
,
that
we
find
the
greatest
part
of
these
Prophecies
so
exponed
in
other
passages
of
the
New
Testament
,
as
that
of
containes
the
same
words
which
so
doth
that
of
and
to
the
same
purpose
is
that
of
and
that
of
concerning
the
gathering
and
feeding
the
sheepe
exponed
by
our
Saviour
,
and
that
of
is
correspondent
with
the
Prophecie
of
whereof
we
spake
before
:
and
that
of
is
one
with
and
other
that
are
handled
before
.
It
is
to
be
marked
that
in
the
testimony
is
omitted
where
is
Prophecied
Judah
.
What
is
this
the
glory
of
Christ's
Kingdome
,
that
sheepe
shall
lie
in
his
cities
?
Or
doth
not
rather
the
Lord
understand
the
spirituall
sheep
of
Christ
,
whom
he
will
have
gathered
by
his
spirituall
Pastors
every
where
?
as
he
exponeth
it
,
Likewise
this
Author
slippeth
over
where
perpetuity
of
Sacrifices
and
Levites
it
promised
as
plainly
,
as
the
Throne
of
I
thinke
,
they
will
not
say
it
,
lest
they
contradict
the
Gospel
,
which
hath
abolished
that
order
;
And
neverthelesse
the
Lord
saith
so
in
Hath
the
Lord
said
it
,
and
will
be
not
performe
it
?
Yea
,
he
hath
performed
it
,
as
the
Apostle
witnesseth
,
And
as
the
promises
of
the
Priesthood
are
fulfilled
spiritually
,
and
not
in
a
proper
sense
;
so
we
must
thinke
of
the
promises
concerning
the
Kingdome
,
seeing
they
both
are
conjoyned
and
mixed
after
the
same
strain
,
as
we
have
them
there
,
But
all
this
evidence
cannot
satisfie
selfe-conceits
:
therefore
it
is
added
.
that
the
foresaid
Prophecies
doe
containe
evident
arguments
for
a
future
restauration
of
[
that
it
is
already
begun
in
part
]
[
that
you
have
before
clearely
proved
thi●
by
the
testimonies
of
the
Apostles
,
and
by
experience
,
]
that
these
Prophecies
doe
agree
in
their
contents
with
the
Prophecies
of
alledg'd
by
the
Apostles
,
but
you
deny
,
Our
manner
of
restauration
,
for
you
hold
that
the
spirituall
restauration
is
more
glorious
for
the
honour
of
God
,
and
weale
of
Israel
.
that
the
Apostle
alledgeth
the
Prophecie
of
for
the
generall
conversion
of
the
[
weale
[
most
glorious
for
the
honour
of
God
?
]
Gentiles
,
&c.
Simeon
,
Acts
Amos
,
ver.
[
the
building
of
the
Tabernacle
of
David
]
James
[
visiting
of
the
Gentiles
that
he
should
be
a
light
to
lighten
the
Gentles
[
In
that
day
[
After
this
[
the
residue
of
men
[
the
building
of
the
Tabernacle
of
[
the
people
upon
whom
God's
name
is
call'd
[
after
this
I
will
return
&
wil
build
again
the
Tabernacle
of
[
visiting
of
the
Gentiles
[
that
the
residueof
men
might
seeke
after
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
upon
whom
my
Name
is
call'd
]
[
because
the
Apostle
speakes
not
onely
of
but
saith
generally
,
to
this
agree
the
words
of
the
Prophets
,
]
the
words
of
the
Prophets
[
Lames
alledgeth
the
prophecy
of
Amos
,
]
[
to
this
agree
the
words
of
the
Prophets
,
]
[
As
it
is
written
in
the
booke
of
the
Prophets
,
Acts
as
it
is
written
by
Amos
in
the
booke
of
the
Prophets
.
[
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
Prophets
]
Habbakkuk
in
the
booke
of
the
Prophets
.
You
deny
that
the
Apostle
Paul
alledgeth
the
prophecy
of
Isaiah
to
shew
the
generall
conversion
of
the
Jewes
,
after
the
conversion
of
the
substituted
Gentiles
:
for
he
saith
not
,
and
then
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
but
,
and
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
.
[
and
then
,
[
Ellipsis
For
I
would
not
brethren
,
that
you
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
:
that
blindenesse
is
in
part
happened
to
Israel
,
Vntill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
:
and
then
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
,
the
blindnesse
shall
cease
,
and
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
.
[
that
the
Apostle
shewes
no
order
and
difference
in
time
,
]
[
and
then
[
and
so
.
[
Vntill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
:
]
[
then
blindnesse
is
in
part
hapned
to
Israel
,
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
,
and
so
all
Israell
shall
be
saved
Jewes
onely
[
all
Israel
]
of
none
but
of
the
called
of
Israel
and
of
the
Gentiles
,
[
and
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
]
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
,
[
then
[
therefore
the
conclusion
must
be
expounded
according
to
the
preceding
words
,
are
the
called
of
and
of
the
that
blindnesse
is
in
part
hapned
to
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
shall
come
in
are
the
called
of
and
of
the
and
so
all
shall
be
saved
are
the
called
of
and
of
the
must
be
exponed
according
to
the
preceding
words
,
are
the
called
of
and
of
the
Auditum
admissi
,
risum
teneatis
amici
?
[
All
[
Israel
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
shall
come
in
[
all
Israel
[
Israel
[
all
[
Israel
[
all
Israel
[
all
[
all
Israel
[
Israel
[
all
Israel
[
all
Israel
[
all
Israel
[
all
Israel
[
Israel
to
whom
blindnes
is
hapned
in
part
]
[
all
Israel
all
Israel
all
Israel
[
that
in
this
signification
the
proofe
following
in
the
cited
testimony
must
necessarily
be
understood
]
[
Sion
and
Jacob
[
Sion
[
Jacob
of
ungodlinesse
from
Jacob
[
all
Israel
[
these
conjectures
destroy
one
another
,
for
if
the
calling
of
the
Iews
shall
be
after
the
fulnes
of
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
then
all
the
Gentiles
that
shal
be
left
cannot
be
called
through
the
wonderfull
deliverance
of
the
Jews
.
]
Zech.
chap.
ver.
&c.
the
building
of
the
Tabernacle
of
on
whom
Gods
name
is
call'd
[
the
residue
of
men
the
fulnesse
of
the
So
that
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
shall
come
in
their
fulnesse
,
their
receiving
againe
,
that
this
last
conjecture
doth
destroy
a
maine
Tenet
of
the
who
say
that
the
shall
rule
over
all
the
Nations
and
hold
them
in
subjection
till
the
●nd
of
the
thousand
yeares
,
and
then
these
prophane
Nations
shall
rise
again
in
armes
against
the
the
greatest
part
of
the
prophecies
are
exponed
of
the
Christian
Church
in
other
passages
of
the
new
Testament
.
is
exponed
Ezek.
chap.
concerning
the
gathering
and
feeding
the
sheepe
,
is
exponed
by
our
Saviour
Iohn
and
that
of
chap.
is
correspondent
with
the
prophecies
of
Ioel
,
whereof
we
spake
before
.
and
that
of
Zech.
is
one
with
Ier.
and
other
that
are
handled
before
.
Cor.
chap.
chap.
of
Jeremiah
is
meant
of
the
Gentiles
:
Cor.
chap.
that
the
prophecy
Ier.
verse
is
exponed
in
Heb.
are
the
same
with
it
and
that
of
Ezek.
at
the
is
exponed
by
our
Saviour
,
Iohn
Ezek.
chap.
[
sheepe
[
of
this
fold
,
[
other
sheepe
[
one
fold
:
[
other
sheepe
Gentiles
,
there
shall
be
one
fold
and
one
shepheard
,
that
of
chap.
is
correspondent
with
the
prophecies
of
Jeel
&c.
that
of
Zech.
&c.
is
one
with
Jer.
at
the
[
that
the
greatest
part
of
these
Prophecies
are
exponed
to
their
hands
in
the
writings
of
the
Apostles
:
]
omitting
the
ver.
in
the
testimony
of
and
for
overslipping
likewise
the
[
againe
,
in
this
place
which
is
desolate
,
without
man
and
without
beast
;
]
[
and
in
the
places
about
Jerusalem
—
shall
the
flocks
passe
againe
under
the
hands
of
him
that
telleth
them
]
[
what
?
is
this
the
glory
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
that
sheep
shall
lie
in
his
Cities
?
]
that
the
Lord
understands
here
the
spirituall
sheep
of
Christ
,
&c.
as
he
expoundeth
it
,
Ye
flock
of
my
pasture
are
men
,
&
I
am
your
God
.
[
flocks
verse
;
Againe
in
this
place
which
is
desolate
without
man
and
without
beast
,
and
in
all
the
Cities
thereof
shall
be
an
habitation
of
shepheards
causing
their
flocks
to
lie
downe
ver.
that
in
the
Land
of
and
in
the
places
about
Jerusalem
,
and
in
the
Cities
of
Judah
shall
the
flocks
passe
againe
under
the
hands
of
him
that
telleth
them
?
[
flocks
[
there
even
,
&c.
In
this
place
—
and
in
all
the
Cities
thereof
shall
be
an
habitation
of
Shepherds
causing
their
flocks
to
lie
downe
.
[
in
this
place
in
the
Cities
of
the
Mountaines
,
in
the
Cities
of
the
Vale
,
and
in
the
Cities
of
the
South
,
and
in
the
Land
of
and
in
the
places
about
Jerusalem
,
and
in
the
Cities
of
Judah
:
I
will
strengthen
the
house
of
and
will
save
the
house
of
and
I
will
bring
them
againe
to
place
them
,
and
they
shall
bee
as
though
I
had
not
cast
them
off
:
And
I
will
cause
you
to
dwell
in
the
Cities
,
and
the
wastes
shall
be
builded
,
and
the
desolate
land
shall
be
tilled
,
whereas
it
lay
desolate
in
the
sight
of
all
that
passed
by
,
and
they
shall
say
,
This
land
that
was
desolate
,
is
become
like
the
garden
of
Eden
,
and
the
waste
and
desolate
and
ruined
Cities
are
become
fenced
and
inhabited
.
And
I
will
cause
the
showre
to
come
downe
in
his
season
,
then
shall
be
showres
of
blessing
,
and
the
tree
of
the
field
shall
yield
her
fruit
,
and
the
Earth
shall
yield
her
increase
,
and
they
shall
be
safe
in
their
land
,
and
shall
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
when
I
have
broken
the
bands
of
their
yoke
,
and
delivered
them
out
of
the
hands
of
those
that
served
themselves
of
them
:
and
they
shall
no
more
be
a
prey
to
the
Heathen
,
neither
sh●●
the
beasts
of
the
Land
devoure
them
,
but
they
shall
dwell
safely
,
and
〈◊〉
shall
make
them
afraid
.
I
will
cleanse
them
from
their
iniquitie
whereby
they
have
sinnes
against
me
:
and
I
will
pardon
all
their
iniquities
whereby
they
have
sinned
against
me
,
and
whereby
they
have
transgressed
against
me
.
And
is
those
dayes
and
in
that
time
the
iniquity
of
shall
be
sought
for
,
and
there
shall
be
none
,
and
the
sinnes
of
and
they
shall
not
be
found
,
for
I
will
pardon
them
whom
I
reserve
,
I
will
sprinkle
cleane
water
upon
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
cleane
from
all
your
filthinesse
,
and
from
all
your
Idols
will
I
cleanse
you
,
and
I
will
put
my
spirit
within
you
,
and
cause
you
to
walke
in
my
Statutes
,
and
you
shall
keepe
my
judgements
and
doe
them
?
the
perpetuity
of
sacrifices
and
Levites
as
plainly
,
as
the
Throne
of
shall
in
the
last
dayes
the
meat
offerings
,
and
burnt
offerings
,
and
the
house
of
be
restor'd
,
&
c
vers
.
Now
where
remission
of
sinnes
is
,
there
is
no
more
offering
for
sinne
:
Amos
is
inferred
,
are
taken
by
Dr
Mayer
,
to
be
meant
of
the
song
of
old
Simeon
,
and
not
of
the
former
speech
of
Simon
Is
there
not
a
difference
twixt
and
not
wherefore
not
without
reason
it
may
be
thought
,
that
he
meant
old
especially
seeing
is
the
writer
of
both
bookes
;
and
if
the
words
of
doe
hereunto
agree
more
then
the
words
of
who
should
doubt
that
spake
of
him
?
wherefore
consider
the
words
of
old
It
is
said
of
him
,
not
onely
that
he
was
but
likewise
All
which
particulars
serve
very
much
to
purchase
credit
unto
his
testimony
,
who
saith
:
Israel
.
Wee
may
see
that
he
declares
there
the
fulfilling
(
at
that
time
)
of
the
prophecy
of
To
the
same
purpose
is
chap.
and
chap.
where
wee
see
the
faithfull
are
bidden
rejoyce
at
the
comming
of
Christ
;
and
so
did
when
he
saw
him
:
Christ
is
called
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
,
and
speaking
unto
God
,
saith
of
Christ
,
the
Messiah
is
called
a
light
unto
the
into
all
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
and
Gentiles
:
Christ
is
called
the
glory
of
And
so
by
the
testimony
of
old
(
which
is
approved
and
registred
by
the
Spirit
of
God
)
these
and
the
like
prophecies
should
not
be
restricted
unto
the
second
comming
,
but
were
in
part
fulfilled
at
the
first
comming
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
also
all
that
followes
in
that
long-tailed
note
is
a
frivolous
discourse
,
as
we
may
see
by
the
unanimous
consent
in
the
true
worship
of
God
,
betwixt
the
and
other
Nations
in
the
same
of
the
where
the
conveene
in
the
generall
Synode
,
howbeit
the
odds
continue
betwixt
the
obstinate
both
on
the
one
part
,
and
the
seed
of
beleevers
both
on
the
other
part
,
both
in
their
opinion
and
practise
of
religious
duties
.
[
difference
twixt
Simon
and
Simeon
,
]
Stephanus
,
Scaliger's
Simeon
hath
declared
how
God
at
first
did
visit
the
Gentiles
.
God
would
first
visit
the
Gentiles
.
[
how
God
at
first
did
visit
the
Gentiles
]
[
first
[
a
light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
glory
of
thy
people
Israel
]
Wee
may
see
that
he
declares
there
the
fulfilling
(
at
that
time
)
of
the
prophecy
,
Isa.
the
faithfull
are
bidden
to
rejoyce
at
the
comming
of
Christ
;
and
so
did
Simeon
when
he
saw
him
.
saw
my
day
and
rejoyced
breake
forth
into
joy
—
for
the
Lord
,
hath
comforted
his
people
,
he
hath
redeemed
Jerusalem
:
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
.
for
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
,
Isa.
chap.
[
Christ
is
called
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
;
and
Simeon
saith
,
My
eyes
have
seene
thy
salvation
.
The
Messiah
is
called
a
light
unto
the
Gentiles
:
and
Simeon
saith
,
a
light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
;
Christ
is
called
the
glory
of
Sion
,
and
Jerusalem
;
and
Simeon
saith
,
the
glory
of
thy
people
Iseael
.
]
[
the
glory
of
his
people
Israel
]
the
glory
of
his
people
the
Tribes
of
shall
be
raysed
up
,
and
the
preserved
of
restored
;
when
they
shall
come
from
the
North
,
and
from
the
West
,
and
from
the
land
of
Sinim
.
When
the
waste
and
desolate
places
,
and
the
land
of
their
destruction
shall
be
even
now
too
narrow
by
reason
of
the
inhabitants
,
and
they
that
swallowed
them
up
shall
be
far
away
.
When
the
Lord
shall
feed
them
that
oppresse
them
with
their
owne
flesh
,
and
they
shall
be
drunken
with
their
owne
blood
,
as
with
sweet
wine
,
and
all
flesh
shall
know
,
that
the
Lord
is
their
Saviour
,
and
their
Redeemer
,
the
mighty
one
of
When
the
glory
of
the
Lord
is
risen
upon
Sion
,
and
the
Gentiles
shall
come
to
their
light
,
and
Kings
to
the
brightnes
of
her
rising
.
When
the
abundance
of
the
sea
shall
be
converted
unto
her
;
and
the
forces
of
the
shall
come
unto
her
.
When
the
multitude
of
Camels
shall
cover
her
,
the
and
all
they
from
shall
come
,
and
shall
bring
gold
and
incense
,
and
shew
forth
the
praise
of
the
Lord
.
When
all
the
flocks
of
Kedar
shall
be
gathered
together
unto
her
,
and
the
shall
minister
unto
her
,
when
they
shall
come
up
with
acxceptance
on
God's
altar
,
and
God
shall
glorify
the
house
of
his
glory
.
When
the
glory
of
shall
come
unto
her
,
the
firre
tree
,
the
pine
tree
,
and
the
boxe
tree
together
,
to
beautify
the
place
of
God's
Sanctuary
;
and
when
God
shall
make
the
place
of
his
feet
glorious
.
When
the
Nati●n
and
Kingdom
that
will
not
serve
Sion
shall
perish
,
yea
shall
be
utterly
wasted
.
When
violence
shall
no
more
be
heard
in
her
land
,
wasting
nor
distruction
within
her
borders
,
but
she
shall
call
her
walls
salvation
,
and
her
gates
praise
.
When
the
shall
see
her
righteousnes
,
and
all
Kings
her
glory
,
when
she
shall
be
called
and
her
land
The
holy
people
,
The
redeemed
of
the
Lord
:
Sought
out
,
a
City
not
forsaken
.
to
be
the
glory
of
his
people
Israel
,
[
the
residue
of
men
Gentiles
[
on
whom
God's
Name
is
already
cal'd
]
that
there
was
an
unanimous
consent
in
the
true
worship
of
God
,
betwixt
the
Jewes
and
other
Nations
,
when
they
did
conveen
in
the
generall
Synode
Act.
But
it
matters
not
much
,
which
of
the
two
is
here
spoken
of
;
for
seeing
the
Prophet
doth
plainly
shew
a
future
restoring
of
the
and
yet
the
intent
of
the
Apostle
was
onely
to
prove
,
that
God
had
then
cal'd
the
it
cannot
otherwise
be
,
but
that
the
words
[
after
this
]
in
the
prophecy
,
being
applyed
to
the
foresaid
visiting
of
the
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
must
needs
conclude
,
that
the
extraordinary
restauration
of
the
foreshewne
by
the
Prophet
,
was
to
follow
the
calling
of
the
then
begun
by
the
Apostles
The
Prophet
in
that
speakes
not
of
the
ealling
of
the
and
the
Apostle
cites
the
same
words
of
for
the
calling
of
the
neither
hath
the
Prophet
these
words
,
after
this
,
but
,
in
these
dayes
:
and
howbeit
the
Apostle
cite
them
so
,
yet
this
must
be
understood
of
the
order
of
things
mentioned
by
the
Prophet
,
which
is
a
restauration
after
the
destruction
of
and
not
a
Monarchy
of
the
after
the
calling
of
the
Whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
in
this
note
is
a
twofold
error
;
one
inserting
the
words
in
the
prophecy
,
which
are
not
in
it
;
another
in
misinterpreting
the
words
of
the
Apostle
.
Simeon
hath
declared
how
God
at
first
did
visit
the
Gentiles
to
take
out
of
them
a
people
for
his
Name
:
Gentiles
,
upon
whom
Gods
Name
should
be
cal'd
,
the
residue
of
men
also
shall
seeke
the
Lord
,
Gentiles
on
whom
God's
Name
is
[
that
the
Prophet
hath
not
these
words
[
after
this
]
but
,
in
these
dayes
.
]
to
this
agree
the
words
of
the
Prophets
,
as
it
written
,
After
this
&
.
[
in
these
dayes
[
after
this
[
the
raising
of
the
Tabernacle
of
David
,
that
is
fallen
,
and
building
of
it
as
in
the
dayes
of
old
]
[
It
is
manifest
that
in
this
note
is
a
twofold
errour
,
one
inserting
the
words
in
the
prophecy
,
which
are
not
in
it
;
another
in
misinterpreting
the
Apostle's
words
]
[
after
this
[
and
howbeit
the
Apostle
cite
them
so
?
]
[
the
Tabernacle
of
David
[
the
remnant
of
Edom
,
and
all
the
heathen
which
are
called
by
Gods
Name
.
]
Tabernacle
of
David
[
building
of
Davids
Tabernacle
remnant
of
Edom
After
this
I
will
returne
and
call
againe
the
Gentiles
,
that
the
residue
of
men
may
seeke
the
Lord
:
&
all
the
Gentiles
upon
whom
my
Name
is
that
the
residue
of
men
may
seek
the
Lord
:
&
all
the
Gentiles
upon
whom
my
name
is
(
already
)
cal'd
.
[
the
building
of
David's
Tabernacle
]
Gentiles
[
upon
whom
God's
Name
is
cal'd
]
[
the
residue
of
men
.
]
[
The
building
of
the
Tabernacle
of
David
as
in
the
dayes
of
old
,
]
And
consequently
,
that
the
endeavour
to
hinder
the
growth
of
the
Gospel
was
a
sure
proofe
of
the
conversion
of
the
&
their
owne
rejection
,
who
unto
the
death
of
Christ
were
the
peculiar
people
of
God
,
&
not
wholly
cast
off
,
until
by
their
wilful
unbeleife
,
they
forced
the
Apostles
to
turne
from
them
to
other
Nations
to
whom
God
had
not
formerly
revealed
himselfe
,
&
therefore
could
not
at
that
time
be
said
,
[
to
returne
]
unto
the
whom
he
had
but
then
receiv'd
ne
,
not
to
the
whom
he
had
then
(
and
not
til
then
)
quite
forsaken
.
So
that
if
we
consider
the
[
Returning
]
of
God
here
mention'd
in
the
prophecy
,
to
be
appliable
only
to
the
to
whom
alone
God
had
so
long
before
made
himselfe
known
:
&
yet
that
the
were
shortly
after
the
calling
of
the
quite
forsaken
,
we
must
needs
grant
,
that
their
great
happines
here
foretold
hath
not
been
yet
injoyed
,
but
shall
be
,
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
succedaneous
is
come
in
.
And
wherefore
did
the
Apostle
change
the
Prophet's
[
in
that
day
will
I
raise
up
]
into
[
After
this
will
I
returne
and
build
?
]
wherefore
,
I
say
,
did
he
,
or
rather
the
Holy
Ghost
in
him
,
make
choyce
of
this
paraphrase
in
place
of
the
text
,
if
not
of
purpose
to
make
that
which
hath
been
said
,
the
more
plainly
appeare
?
to
wit
,
that
the
day
of
the
deliverance
,
is
to
await
the
accomplishment
of
the
surrogated
vocation
.
For
though
this
consolatory
prophecy
,
according
to
the
order
of
the
things
revealed
to
the
Prophet
,
hath
relation
only
to
a
foregoing
judgement
denounced
against
the
yet
it
is
not
therefore
misinforred
here
by
the
Apostle
,
as
a
subsequent
too
of
the
anticipated
conversion
of
the
and
that
because
the
very
same
time
,
which
we
fore
appointed
by
God
,
for
the
excecution
of
that
punishment
upon
the
forsaken
was
also
fore
appointed
by
him
,
to
be
the
time
for
the
promulgation
of
his
mercy
,
towards
the
substituted
as
these
next
words
doe
most
clearely
intimate
.
For
what
is
meant
by
but
the
remainder
of
those
Nations
,
which
are
not
to
be
converted
,
til
the
foresaid
redemption
of
the
(
their
redemption
I
say
,
as
well
out
of
all
countries
into
which
they
are
scattered
,
and
from
all
Nations
amongst
whom
(
as
was
foretold
)
they
have
been
sifted
(
so
many
hundred
yeares
)
as
from
all
their
sinnes
,
which
moved
God
to
use
such
severity
towards
them
.
And
what
by
but
the
remnant
of
those
Nations
,
which
are
now
already
(
or
shall
,
if
any
more
shall
)
while
Tabernacle
lies
waste
,
become
the
people
of
God
in
the
hardned
stead
?
So
that
this
prophecy
doth
as
well
prove
a
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
by
a
great
part
of
the
before
the
deliverance
,
and
in
the
time
of
their
blindnesse
,
as
by
all
that
are
left
of
them
afterwards
.
For
,
that
by
a
people
is
to
be
understood
,
a
people
belov'd
of
God
,
and
cal'd
out
from
other
Nations
to
serve
him
,
as
the
were
heretofore
,
and
as
Christians
are
now
I
thinke
none
will
deny
:
or
that
all
other
Nations
besides
the
are
meant
.
And
was
there
then
ever
as
yet
such
an
unanimous
consent
in
the
true
worship
of
God
,
betwixt
the
and
all
other
Nations
as
is
here
foretold
?
surely
never
betwixt
them
and
any
one
Nation
:
No
,
nor
long
betwixt
themselves
.
And
(
the
more
the
pity
)
no
lesse
odds
hath
a
long
time
been
,
and
stil
is
amongst
Christian
,
both
in
their
opinion
and
practise
of
religious
duties
.
Vide
Commenta●●omum
partem
primam
de
sigillis
pag.
This
is
meere
cavilling
.
Before
the
calling
of
the
was
not
God
averse
from
them
,
and
they
from
him
?
and
therefore
when
he
looked
gratiously
upon
them
,
he
is
truely
said
to
returne
unto
them
.
Againe
in
the
words
of
immediately
preceding
wee
see
that
the
Lord
was
offended
with
and
when
he
sent
the
salvation
of
God
,
and
glory
of
among
them
,
it
may
be
as
truely
said
,
that
he
returned
unto
them
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
often
in
this
note
repeated
,
that
he
had
quite
forsaken
the
but
the
Apostle
cannot
suffer
this
phrase
,
but
more
of
this
purpose
thereafter
.
[
returne
I
lift
at
mine
eyes
unto
Heaven
,
and
mine
understanding
returned
unto
mee
:
[
because
he
was
before
their
calling
averse
from
them
,
and
they
from
him
,
]
that
in
the
words
of
immediately
preceding
,
the
Lord
was
offended
with
Israel
,
and
when
he
sent
the
salvation
of
God
and
glory
of
Israel
among
them
,
it
may
(
be
truly
)
said
,
that
he
returned
unto
them
.
]
shall
raise
up
the
Tabernacle
of
that
is
fallen
,
and
close
up
the
breaches
thereof
,
&c.
Davids
Tabernacle
[
Returne
.
quite
forsaken
the
Apostle
cannot
suffer
this
phrase
Hath
God
cast
away
his
people
?
God
forbid
,
&c.
If
the
casting
away
of
them
be
the
reconciling
of
the
world
,
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
,
but
life
from
the
dead
?
For
God
hath
concluded
them
all
in
unbeliefe
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
:
All
Israel
blindnesse
is
in
part
hapned
to
Israel
,
untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
be
come
in
And
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
hath
heard
such
a
thing
?
Who
hath
seene
such
things
?
shall
the
earth
be
made
to
bring
forth
in
w
w
Zech.
3.
v.
9.
one
day
,
or
shall
a
Nation
be
borne
at
once
?
for
as
soone
as
Sion
travelled
she
brought
forth
her
children
.
All
this
Section
fights
against
vaine
imaginations
:
for
(
as
it
is
said
)
by
all
we
understand
not
the
onely
,
but
the
seed
of
the
Promise
,
that
is
,
the
faithfull
Jewes
,
and
others
in
all
Nations
.
As
for
that
Prophecie
,
was
it
not
fulfill'd
truly
(
albeit
not
fully
)
when
the
believing
Church
travelled
,
and
brought
forth
so
great
multitudes
in
one
day
,
as
may
be
called
a
Nation
,
as
converted
in
a
day
and
the
people
with
one
accord
gave
heed
unto
these
things
,
which
spake
,
and
they
who
all
had
given
themselves
unto
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
,
belleved
and
were
baptized
both
men
and
women
,
besides
many
other
passages
,
and
other
great
and
miraculous
conversions
,
whereof
wee
reall
in
Ecclesiastic
all
Histories
.
So
that
what
was
a
wonderment
unto
〈◊〉
the
faithfull
in
his
time
(
who
hath
heard
such
a
thing
!
)
hath
been
truly
done
many
a
day
before
these
our
dayes
,
the
evidence
whereof
〈◊〉
thinks
,
should
be
motive
enough
to
make
any
partiall
or
unpartiall
Re●der
understand
that
Prophecie
generally
;
and
so
much
the
rather
that
(
by
this
Author
's
owne
confession
it
implyeth
not
so
much
the
returne
of
the
whole
Nation
to
their
Country
,
as
to
their
God
:
it
is
certaine
,
it
was
in
part
fulfill'd
at
their
returne
from
for
then
they
reared
up
their
walls
,
they
planted
Vineyards
,
&c.
but
it
is
a
grosse
opinion
to
thinke
,
that
all
the
particulars
of
these
Prophecies
should
be
f●dfill'd
(
in
a
proper
acceptation
of
the
words
)
at
one
and
the
same
junction
of
time
:
and
it
is
as
vaine
to
thinke
,
that
that
Prophecie
of
a●cerning
the
plentifull
powring
downe
of
the
Spirit
could
not
be
fulfilled
by
the
accomplishment
of
our
Saviours
Prophecie
,
There
is
no
dependance
of
this
Prophecie
on
the
words
of
and
every
one
who
hath
eyes
may
see
,
that
our
Saviour
speakes
not
there
of
the
tempor
all
Kingdome
of
the
but
of
the
Gospel
,
seeing
he
calleth
it
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
and
he
saith
,
It
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
and
another
Nation
shall
bring
forth
the
fruits
of
it
:
their
temporall
Kingdome
〈◊〉
taken
from
them
already
;
and
these
last
words
cannot
be
understood
of
any
temporall
Kingdome
:
neither
were
these
more
devoute
then
the
stubborne
all
this
Section
fights
against
vaine
imaginations
,
Gentiles
calling
I
would
not
Brethren
that
ye
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
,
&c.
All
Israel
that
the
Prophec●●
,
Esa.
was
fulfill'd
truely
(
albeit
not
fully
)
when
the
believing
Church
travelled
,
and
brought
forth
so
great
multitudes
in
one
day
,
as
may
be
call'd
a
Nation
,
as
and
chap.
and
chap.
besides
other
great
and
miraculous
conversions
,
whereof
we
read
in
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
at
once
at
once
one
day
,
and
at
once
It
is
certaine
,
it
was
in
part
fulfill'd
at
their
returning
from
for
then
they
reared
up
their
walls
,
they
planted
Vineyards
,
&c.
at
once
at
once
Speare
against
eight
hundred
,
whom
he
slew
at
one
time
,
Let
not
the
Lord
be
angry
,
and
I
will
speake
yet
but
this
once
,
Gen.
Joshua
,
Ye
shall
goe
about
the
City
once
,
Jos●
.
It
is
certaine
this
was
in
part
fulfill'd
at
the
returning
from
non
causa
pro
causà
verses
.
Behold
,
the
Lord
will
come
with
fire
,
and
with
his
Chariots
like
a
whirle-winde
,
to
render
his
anger
with
fury
,
and
his
rebuke
with
flames
of
fire
,
for
by
x
x
Ezek.
39.
v.
4
,
5
,
6
,
&c.
Mal
4
ver.
1.
Psal.
50
v
3.
2
Thess
1.
v.
7
,
8
,
&c.
fire
;
and
by
his
sword
will
the
Lord
plead
with
all
flesh
,
and
the
slaine
of
the
Lord
shall
be
many
.
And
I
will
set
a
signe
among
them
,
and
I
will
send
those
that
escape
of
them
,
unto
the
Nations
,
to
that
draw
the
bow
,
to
to
the
Isles
afarre
off
,
that
have
not
heard
my
fame
,
neither
have
seene
my
glory
,
and
they
shall
declare
my
glory
among
the
And
they
shall
bring
all
your
brethren
for
an
y
y
Isa.
18.
v.
7.
offering
unto
the
Lord
,
out
of
all
Nations
,
upon
horses
,
and
in
Charrets
,
and
in
Litters
,
and
upon
Mules
,
and
upon
swift
beasts
to
my
holy
Mountaine
saith
the
Lord
,
as
the
children
of
bring
an
offering
in
a
cleane
vessell
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
.
And
I
will
also
take
of
them
for
Priests
,
and
for
Levites
,
saith
the
Lord
.
For
as
the
new
Heavens
,
and
the
new
earth
,
which
I
will
make
shall
remaine
before
mee
,
saith
the
Lord
,
so
shall
your
seed
and
your
name
remaine
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
from
one
new
Moone
to
another
,
and
from
one
Sabbath
to
another
,
shall
all
flesh
come
to
z
z
Psal.
68.
ver.
29.31
.
Psal.
100.
v.
1
,
●
4.
worship
before
me
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
they
shall
goe
forth
and
looke
upon
the
carkasses
of
the
men
that
have
transgressed
against
me
;
for
their
worme
shall
not
dye
,
neither
shall
their
fire
be
quenched
,
and
they
shall
be
an
abhorring
to
all
flesh
.
It
is
now
manifest
,
that
these
forenamed
Prophecies
are
not
of
the
earthly
prosperity
of
the
onely
,
and
we
know
certainly
,
that
the
are
partakers
with
the
so
that
the
proofe
of
this
point
i●
needlesse
,
and
neverthelesse
he
filleth
up
some
pages
with
Prophecies
to
this
purpose
.
It
is
now
manifest
,
that
these
forenamed
Prophecies
are
not
of
the
earthly
prosperity
of
the
we
know
certainly
that
the
are
partakers
with
the
that
the
are
partakers
with
the
so
that
the
proofe
of
this
point
is
needlesse
,
and
neverthelesse
he
filleth
up
some
pages
with
Prophecies
to
this
purpose
.
If
they
be
chiefly
,
and
rightly
interpreted
so
,
why
should
we
not
acquiesce
?
shall
we
goe
about
to
inerpret
them
unrightly
?
that
were
to
put
out
our
eyes
,
and
deceive
our selves
and
others
.
Isaiah
,
chap.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hostes
,
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
there
shall
come
people
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
many
Cities
:
and
the
Inhabitants
of
one
Citie
shall
goe
to
another
,
saying
,
Let
us
goe
speedily
to
pray
before
the
Lord
of
Hostes
,
I
will
goe
also
;
yea
many
people
,
and
strong
Nations
shall
come
to
seeke
the
Lord
of
Hosts
in
and
to
pray
before
the
Lord
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hostes
,
In
those
dayes
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
ten
men
shall
take
hold
,
out
of
all
Languages
of
the
Nations
,
even
shall
take
hold
of
the
skirt
of
him
that
is
a
saying
,
We
will
goe
with
you
,
for
we
have
heard
,
that
God
is
with
you
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
every
one
that
is
left
of
all
Nations
which
came
against
shall
even
goe
up
from
yeare
to
yeare
,
to
worship
the
King
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
and
to
keep
the
feast
of
Tabernacles
:
and
it
shall
be
that
who
so
will
not
come
up
of
all
the.
Families
of
the
earth
unto
to
worship
the
King
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
even
upon
them
shall
be
no
raine
.
Micah
.
chap.
It
shall
come
to
passe
in
the
last
dayes
,
that
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
shall
be
established
in
the
top
of
the
mountaines
,
and
shall
be
exalted
above
the
bill●
,
and
all
Nations
shall
flow
unto
it
;
and
many
people
shall
goe
and
say
,
Come
yee
,
and
let
us
goe
up
to
the
Mountaine
of
the
Lord
,
to
the
house
of
the
God
of
and
he
will
teach
us
his
waies
,
and
wee
will
walke
in
his
pathes
,
for
out
of
shall
goe
forth
the
Law
,
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
And
he
shall
judge
amongst
the
Nations
,
&
shall
rebuke
many
people
,
&
they
shal
breake
their
swords
into
plowshares
,
&
their
speares
into
pruning
books
,
nation
shal
not
lift
up
sword
against
Nation
,
neither
shall
they
learne
warre
any
more
.
Hosea
chap.
In
that
day
I
will
make
a
Covenant
for
them
,
with
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
and
with
the
fowles
of
Heaven
,
and
with
the
creeping
things
of
the
ground
.
And
I
will
breake
the
bow
,
and
the
sword
,
and
the
battell
out
of
the
earth
;
and
will
make
them
to
lie
downe
safely
.
Come
behold
the
workes
of
the
Lord
,
what
desolations
he
hath
made
in
the
earth
.
He
maketh
warres
to
cease
unto
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
be
breaketh
the
bow
,
and
cutteth
the
speare
in
sunder
:
he
burneth
the
chariot
in
the
fire
.
Isaiah
chap.
Jews
are
broken
off
from
their
Olive
tree
:
we
are
graffed
in
for
them
:
cast
away
hardened
:
that
God
hath
concluded
them
all
in
unbeliefe
:
and
that
through
their
fall
salvation
is
come
unto
us
,
to
provoke
them
to
h
h
Deut.
32.21
.
jealousie
.
one
i
i
Ioh.
10.16
sheepfold
The
Apostle
saith
not
,
that
all
the
are
broken
off
,
but
rather
the
contradictory
,
ver.
neither
saith
he
,
that
God
hath
shut
up
all
the
in
unbeliefe
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
the
but
(
as
our
former
translation
saith
,
conforme
to
the
originall
)
God
hath
shut
up
all
in
unbeliefe
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
:
whereunto
the
words
of
the
same
Apostle
Here
the
Apostle
is
not
speaking
of
the
onely
,
but
generally
both
of
and
so
farre
must
his
words
be
extended
thereto
,
seeing
he
is
speaking
of
them
,
ver.
and
so
the
meaning
of
ver.
is
;
It
was
the
counsel
of
God
to
suffer
both
to
fall
into
unbeliefe
or
disobedience
as
the
word
likewise
imports
,
and
the
word
that
he
might
save
all
his
elect
both
of
after
one
way
,
not
by
their
workes
,
but
of
his
mercy
onely
.
And
therefore
I
cannot
possibly
conceive
,
how
a
man
of
understanding
,
can
bring
or
receive
such
a
conclusion
out
of
these
words
,
as
this
,
It
cannot
possibly
be
maintained
,
that
the
are
as
yet
one
sheepfold
.
For
besides
the
fallacy
of
the
consequence
,
the
conclusion
is
contrary
to
the
expresse
words
of
Scripture
,
especially
,
And
who
will
deny
,
that
the
beleevers
now
living
among
the
are
members
of
the
same
body
and
Church
universall
,
whereof
and
others
were
?
now
then
,
even
now
are
one
fold
If
the
fall
of
them
be
the
riches
of
the
world
,
ver.
As
concerning
the
Gospel
they
are
enemies
for
your
sakes
,
ver.
God
hath
concluded
them
all
in
unbeliefe
,
ver.
Brethren
,
my
hearts
desire
and
prayer
to
God
for
is
,
that
they
may
be
saved
.
For
I
beare
them
record
,
that
they
have
a
zeale
of
God
,
but
not
according
to
knowledge
.
For
I
magnify
mine
Office
;
if
by
any
meanes
I
may
provoke
to
emulation
them
which
are
my
flesh
,
and
might
save
some
of
them
.
[
them
all
[
all
[
them
all
[
their
,
these
,
and
they
]
For
God
hath
concluded
them
all
in
unbeliefe
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
.
The
Scripture
hath
concluded
all
under
sin
.
God
hath
concluded
all
in
unbeliefe
.
the
Scripture
hath
concluded
all
under
sinne
,
that
the
promise
by
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
might
be
given
to
them
that
beleeve
.
ver.
Rom.
John
Rev.
&c.
Remember
that
yee
being
in
times
past
Gentiles
in
the
flesh
—
that
at
that
time
yee
were
without
Christ
—
but
now
are
made
nigh
by
the
blood
of
Christ
—
who
hath
made
both
one
,
and
broken
downe
the
midwall
of
partition
betweene
us
—
for
to
make
in
himselfe
one
new
man
.
for
his
brethren
,
his
Kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
,
Rom.
that
going
about
to
establish
their
owne
righteousnesse
,
they
had
not
submitted
themselves
to
the
righteousnesse
of
God
.
Even
so
have
these
also
now
not
beleeved
,
that
through
your
mercy
they
also
may
obtaine
mercie
,
[
who
hath
made
both
one
]
And
hath
raised
us
up
together
,
and
made
us
sit
together
in
heavenly
places
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Gentiles
[
one
Abraham
,
Jacob
,
David
These
who
were
converted
at
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
howbeit
they
may
be
called
the
first
fruits
of
the
Gospel
preached
since
the
incarnation
of
Christ
,
yet
they
cannot
be
called
the
first
fruits
of
the
sheepfold
,
seeing
the
Patriarchs
are
the
roote
and
members
of
the
same
bodie
of
Christ
,
as
they
are
expressely
call'd
,
being
conferred
with
Next
,
there
is
a
vast
difference
twixt
the
calling
of
the
under
the
Old
Testament
,
and
the
calling
of
the
under
the
New
:
for
very
few
were
converted
,
even
nothing
in
comparison
of
the
converted
and
albeit
not
so
many
have
been
converted
as
may
be
converted
,
yet
that
is
no
impediment
of
the
union
twixt
the
two
people
,
which
consists
in
the
union
of
the
Church
under
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
even
albeit
never
a
were
converted
[
yet
they
cannot
be
call●d
the
first
fruits
of
the
sheepfold
:
]
that
there
is
a
vast
difference
betwixt
the
calling
of
the
under
the
Old
Testament
,
and
the
calling
of
the
under
the
new
:
because
the
then
converted
,
were
very
few
,
even
nothing
in
comparison
of
the
converted
since
the
Gospel
many
of
the
people
of
the
Land
did
Judaize
[
many
the
multitude
which
came
together
the
Apostles
speake
with
other
tongues
,
Proselytes
,
Acts
that
the
union
of
the
two
people
,
of
the
consists
in
the
union
of
the
Church
under
the
Old
and
New
Testament
[
that
the
union
betwixt
the
two
people
consists
in
the
union
of
the
Church
under
the
Old
and
New
Testament
:
]
upon
horses
,
and
in
Litters
,
and
in
Charrets
,
and
upon
mules
,
and
upon
mens
shoulders
,
the
vaile
that
is
spread
over
all
Nations
,
Even
unto
this
day
is
read
,
the
vaile
is
upon
their
heart
.
Neverthelesse
,
when
it
shall
returne
unto
the
Lord
,
the
vaile
shall
be
taken
away
.
destroyed
from
all
Nations
Whether
he
cannot
or
will
not
conceive
it
may
be
doubted
:
many
have
conceived
both
these
:
he
gives
no
reason
of
his
doubting
in
the
former
;
and
the
cause
of
his
doubting
in
the
other
is
naught
:
for
albeit
the
vaile
be
not
taken
away
from
all
the
and
from
all
of
all
the
Nations
(
in
which
sense
it
shall
never
be
taken
away
,
seeing
the
Church
on
earth
is
alwayes
a
mixt
company
)
yet
certainly
it
is
taken
away
from
the
and
all
the
Nations
,
to
wit
,
so
many
of
them
,
as
turne
to
the
Lord
,
which
are
so
many
as
the
Starres
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
innumerable
to
men
.
so
writes
a
unto
the
upon
horses
,
and
in
Litters
,
and
in
Charrets
,
and
upon
mules
,
and
upon
swift
beasts
,
&c.
to
his
mountaine
at
Jerusalem
,
that
many
thousands
have
conceived
these
words
in
another
sense
,
that
albeit
the
vaile
be
not
taken
away
from
all
the
and
from
all
of
all
the
Nations
(
in
which
sense
it
shall
never
be
taken
away
,
&c.
)
yet
certainly
it
is
taken
away
from
the
and
from
all
Nations
,
to
wit
,
so
many
of
them
as
●work●
to
the
Lord
,
&c.
Even
unto
this
day
,
when
is
read
,
the
vaile
is
upon
their
heart
,
neverthelesse
when
it
shall
returne
unto
the
Lord
,
the
vaile
shall
be
taken
away
:
that
God
will
destroy
the
Covering
cast
over
all
people
,
and
the
vaile
that
is
spread
over
all
Nations
Isaiah
,
chap.
that
all
Nations
shall
goe
up
to
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
,
to
be
taught
in
his
wayes
for
the
earth
shall
be
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
Sea
.
Tit.
chap.
[
to
all
men
that
the
grace
of
God
that
bringeth
salvation
,
had
then
appeared
unto
all
Nations
,
Cor.
chap.
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
,
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
?
Quid
hoc
ad
Rhombum
They
shall
looke
upon
me
whom
they
have
l
l
Psal.
22.
v.
16.
&c.
pierced
.
And
they
shall
m
m
Mat.
24.
v.
30.
mourne
for
him
,
as
one
that
mourneth
for
his
onely
Sonne
,
and
shall
be
in
bitternesse
for
him
,
as
one
that
is
in
bitternesse
for
his
first
borne
.
In
that
day
shall
there
be
a
great
mourning
in
as
the
mourning
of
Hadadrimmon
,
in
the
valley
of
Megiddon
.
He
useth
here
rhetoricall
termes
,
but
certainly
it
cannot
be
conceived
by
his
words
,
whether
he
takes
them
properly
,
or
improperly
:
but
we
give
no
other
interpretation
of
the
Prophecies
then
be
literall
,
that
it
,
chiefly
intended
as
he
confesseth
,
page
The
Evangelist
shewes
that
Prophecie
of
to
be
properly
fulfill'd
in
that
part
,
that
the
sides
of
our
Saviour
were
pierced
,
and
〈◊〉
Interpreter
saith
,
that
the
rest
of
that
Prophecie
was
fulfilled
at
that
instant
;
but
we
may
justly
thinke
,
that
many
of
them
who
consented
unto
his
death
did
mourne
for
that
their
fault
;
seeing
our
Saviour
prayed
unto
his
Father
to
forgive
them
,
and
the
same
Evangelist
beareth
witnesse
,
that
they
who
had
crucified
him
,
were
at
the
preaching
of
whereby
we
concei●●
that
that
Prophecie
was
not
fulfill'd
in
the
Disciples
,
neither
in
respect
of
the
piercing
his
sides
,
nor
of
looking
to
him
at
that
time
,
(
for
they
all
fled
away
,
except
but
in
the
who
indeed
by
wicked
bands
did
crucifie
him
,
and
looked
upon
him
,
and
afterwards
were
together
Now
consider
whether
this
exposition
be
more
consonant
unto
these
words
of
the
Prophet
,
or
that
other
,
whereby
it
is
alledged
,
that
all
the
who
did
not
see
him
pierced
,
shall
after
so
many
hundred
yeares
mourne
for
their
Fathers
cruell
and
malicious
contrivance
:
the
former
is
fulfill'd
in
the
same
persons
within
the
space
of
seven
or
eight
weeks
;
and
the
other
is
not
of
the
same
persons
,
neither
within
the
space
of
yeares
,
if
at
any
time
it
shall
be
verisied
.
Amandus
Polanus
Ye
shall
not
breake
a
bone
of
it
.
that
you
give
no
other
interpretation
of
the
Prophecies
,
then
be
chiefly
intended
,
was
not
beheld
by
the
Disciples
.
Then
shall
appeare
the
signe
of
the
Sonne
of
man
in
Heaven
,
and
then
shall
all
the
Tribes
of
the
earth
mourne
,
and
they
shall
see
the
Sonne
of
man
comming
in
the
n
n
Act.
1.
v.
11.
clouds
of
Heaven
with
power
and
great
glory
.
Famils
apart
and
their
wives
apart
?
shall
poure
upon
them
the
Spirit
of
grace
and
supplications
,
It
is
said
There
shall
be
a
great
mourning
in
and
the
Land
shall
mourne
,
every
Family
apart
,
&c.
whereby
is
intimated
a
distinction
of
the
mourning
in
respect
of
place
:
and
as
they
did
mourne
at
publikely
,
so
we
may
easily
conceive
that
these
who
had
resorted
at
these
publick
Feasts
unto
did
likewise
mourne
apart
after
their
returning
,
and
were
not
contented
with
one
dayes
mourning
(
all
facts
that
are
credible
are
not
written
;
)
And
therefore
this
Prophecie
doth
concerne
the
but
not
onely
;
seeing
even
the
may
be
said
to
have
pierced
his
sides
by
their
sinnes
meritoriously
,
and
to
looke
on
him
by
faith
,
and
mourne
for
their
guiltinesse
,
&c.
)
and
chiefly
the
persons
that
crucified
their
Saviour
:
So
doubtlesse
it
is
great
impudence
to
affirme
,
that
the
same
Prophet
saith
Christ
shall
descend
unto
the
to
restore
their
Kingdome
,
for
there
is
not
one
word
of
restoring
,
nor
of
the
Kingdome
in
these
two
verses
There
shall
be
a
great
mourning
in
&c.
and
The
Land
shall
mourne
,
everie
Familie
apart
,
&c.
[
whereby
is
intimated
a
distinction
of
the
mourning
in
respect
of
place
:
and
as
they
did
mourne
at
publickly
,
so
wee
may
easily
conceive
,
that
these
who
had
resorted
at
these
publick
Feasts
unto
did
likewise
mourne
apart
after
their
returning
—
(
all
facts
that
are
very
credible
are
not
written
:
Mesopotamia
,
Cappadocia
,
Pontus
that
this
Prophecie
doth
concerne
the
and
chiefly
the
persons
that
crucified
their
Saviour
,
but
not
onely
,
seeing
even
the
that
you
give
no
other
interpretation
of
the
Prophecies
then
is
chiefly
intended
?
Yea
,
let
God
be
true
and
every
man
a
lyar
:
it
is
great
impudence
to
affirme
that
saith
Christ
shall
descend
unto
the
to
restore
their
Kindome
,
for
there
is
not
one
word
of
restoring
or
of
the
Kingdome
in
these
two
verses
King
over
all
the
earth
The
wolfe
ver.
shall
dwell
with
the
Lambe
,
and
the
Leopard
shall
lie
downe
with
the
Kid
:
and
the
calse
,
and
the
young
Lyon
and
the
fatling
together
,
and
a
little
child
shall
leadt
hem
.
And
the
Cow
and
the
Beare
shall
feed
,
their
young
ones
shall
lie
downe
together
;
and
the
Lyon
shall
eate
o
o
Gen.
1.30
.
ch.
6.
20
,
21.
straw
like
the
Ox●
.
And
the
sucking
child
shall
play
on
the
hole
of
the
aspe
,
and
the
weaned
child
shall
put
his
hand
on
the
Cockatrice
den
.
They
shall
not
hurt
nor
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
:
for
the
earth
shall
be
p
p
Hab.
2.14
.
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
sea
.
ver.
The
wolfe
and
the
Lambe
shall
feed
together
,
and
the
lyon
shall
eate
straw
like
the
bullocke
:
and
q
q
Gen.
3.14
.
dust
shall
be
the
serpents
meate
,
they
shall
not
hurt
,
nor
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
,
saith
the
Lord
.
As
wee
have
nothing
as
yet
of
the
felicity
of
the
Nations
at
that
imagined
time
;
so
these
insuing
prophecies
make
nothing
to
that
purpose
,
for
i●
immediately
after
the
forecited
words
it
is
said
,
In
that
day
:
there
shall
be
a
roote
of
which
shall
stand
up
for
an
ensigne
of
the
people
:
to
it
shall
the
seeke
,
&c.
he
saith
so
he
conjoyneth
the
preceding
and
following
things
into
the
same
time
.
〈◊〉
He
speakes
expressely
of
the
calling
of
the
as
it
is
also
cited
In
the
words
preceding
he
speakes
of
the
first
comming
of
Christ
In
the
words
following
that
testimony
,
he
speakes
of
the
calling
of
the
together
,
as
was
exponed
before
.
And
therefore
this
prophecy
concerneth
not
the
Monarchy
,
and
these
words
may
be
better
exponed
allegorically
then
properly
.
verse
,
In
that
day
there
shall
be
a
roote
of
Iesse
,
which
shall
stand
for
an
ensigne
of
the
people
,
to
him
shall
the
Marke
first
,
that
be
saith
in
that
day
,
so
be
conjoynes
the
preceding
and
following
things
to
the
same
time
.
that
he
speakes
expressely
of
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
as
it
is
cited
Ront
.
that
in
the
ver.
he
speakes
of
the
first
comming
of
Christ
,
A
rod
shall
come
forth
out
of
the
stemme
of
Iesse
,
and
a
branch
shall
grow
out
of
his
rootes
.
that
in
the
words
following
that
testimony
,
he
speakes
of
the
calling
of
the
together
,
as
was
exponed
before
.
Wolves
,
Leopards
,
Lyons
,
Beares
,
Lambs
,
Kids
,
calves
to
lie
downe
together
,
and
to
feed
together
,
and
to
doe
no
hurt
.
The
sucking
childe
shall
play
on
the
hole
of
the
aspe
,
and
the
weaned
child
s●●l
put
his
hand
on
the
cockatrice
den
.
The
Lyon
shall
eate
straw
like
the
〈◊〉
And
dust
shall
be
the
Serpents
meate
.
little
child
sucking
ch●●●
weaned
child
that
these
words
may
be
better
exponed
allegorically
,
then
properly
.
earth
,
and
every
fowle
of
the
aire
,
and
every
thing
that
creepeth
on
the
earth
the
green
herb
,
Gen.
Wolfe
,
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Leopard
;
the
cow
,
the
Lyon
and
the
Beare
&c.
did
then
lie
downe
together
,
Lyon
did
eate
straw
,
(
or
hay
)
like
the
Oxe
:
for
the
Earth
shall
be
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
Albeit
this
Author
will
not
give
glory
unto
God
in
fulfilling
his
promises
,
yet
wee
see
,
that
others
are
not
so
ingrate
:
as
Samaria
:
and
in
other
times
we
finde
,
that
the
Christians
had
their
halcyonian
dayes
twixt
these
ten
great
persecutions
,
and
afterwards
in
the
dayes
of
Christian
Emperours
and
godly
Kings
.
Neither
doe
the
Prophets
,
or
Revelation
speaking
of
these
times
say
,
There
shall
never
be
hurt
nor
shall
ever
any
man
destroy
one
another
:
but
rather
the
propertie
of
the
Church
in
this
world
is
to
be
militant
,
and
neverthelesse
Wolves
and
Lyons
forsake
their
crueltie
in
the
person
of
many
converts
,
and
therefore
these
hyberbolicall
complaints
might
well
been
spared
.
It
doth
puzzle
the
Author
,
that
and
therefore
fancieth
a
private
conceit
for
exponing
these
words
,
of
which
he
gives
no
reason
:
but
we
have
given
sufficient
reasons
for
the
allegoricall
interpretation
,
which
is
confirmed
by
these
words
,
to
wit
,
that
the
abundance
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
is
the
cause
,
why
wicked
men
leave
their
wickednesse
,
and
adjoyne
themselves
unto
the
meek
of
the
earth
:
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
Of
whom
certainly
many
became
sheep
of
Christs
fold
,
which
is
a
more
proper
effect
of
knowledge
,
then
the
changing
of
beasts
affections
.
hath
been
manifest
in
us
:
as
adultery
,
fornication
,
uncleannesse
,
lasciviousnesse
,
Idolatrie
,
witchcraft
,
hatred
,
variance
,
emulations
,
strife
,
seditions
,
Heresies
,
envyings
,
murthers
,
drunkennesse
,
revilings
,
covetousnesse
,
and
such
like
:
the
faithfull
Citie
became
an
harlot
,
and
full
of
murderers
,
that
her
Princes
grew
rebellious
,
and
companions
of
theeves
,
that
every
one
of
them
loved
gifts
,
and
followed
after
rewards
:
that
they
judged
not
the
fatherlesse
,
nor
the
cause
of
the
widow
:
that
they
joyned
house
to
house
,
and
field
to
field
,
till
there
was
no
place
:
that
God
looked
for
Judgement
,
but
behold
oppression
;
and
for
righteousnesse
,
but
behold
a
cry
:
that
the
Harpe
,
and
the
Viol
,
and
the
Tabret
and
Pipe
,
and
wine
were
in
their
Feasts
,
but
they
regarded
not
the
worke
of
the
Lord
,
nor
the
operation
of
his
hands
,
Esa.
Nicholaitans
:
Thyatira
workes
were
not
found
perfect
before
God
,
And
the
rest
of
the
men
that
were
not
killed
by
these
plagues
,
yet
repented
not
of
the
workes
of
their
hands
,
that
they
should
not
worship
Devills
,
and
Idols
of
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
brasse
,
and
stone
,
and
wood
,
which
neither
can
see
,
nor
heare
,
nor
walke
:
neither
repented
they
of
their
murders
,
nor
of
their
sorceries
,
nor
of
their
fornication
,
nor
of
their
thefts
.
for
they
shall
not
hurt
nor
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
,
saith
the
Lord
,
[
it
is
the
property
of
the
Church
to
be
militant
in
this
world
,
]
they
shall
not
hurt
nor
destroy
in
all
my
mountaine
,
they
shall
hurt
and
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
.
that
the
words
in
the
for
the
earth
shall
be
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
doe
puzzle
the
Author
,
and
that
therefore
hee
fancieth
a
private
conceite
for
expounding
these
words
,
of
which
he
gives
no
reason
.
private
conceit
I
have
given
none
I
send
you
as
sheepe
amongst
Wolves
,
Matth.
[
Wolves
[
Creature
A
delivery
of
the
sensitive
creature
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
?
and
the
glorious
r
r
Dan.
7.
ver.
21.22
.
libertie
of
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
dominion
;
and
s
s
Dan.
7.
ver.
14.27
.
chap.
2.
ver.
44.
Rev.
15.
v.
4.
ch.
20.
v.
4.6
.
glory
,
and
a
Kingdome
,
that
all
people
,
Nations
,
and
Languages
may
serve
him
The
truth
of
God
needeth
not
the
boulstering
of
mans
devises
.
The
Apostle
is
speaking
there
of
the
finall
deliverance
of
the
creature
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
:
which
is
not
cleared
by
that
cohabitation
of
beasts
,
unlesse
wee
will
be
content
with
a
small
portion
of
deliverance
,
for
the
generall
deliverance
of
the
creature
:
which
kind
of
contentment
these
Authours
will
not
acknowledge
in
the
accomplishment
of
the
promises
,
no
,
nor
in
a
fuller
measure
.
The
Authour
collecteth
nothing
particularly
from
that
text
neither
is
there
any
word
there
of
the
Monarchy
;
and
seeing
it
hath
the
same
allegorie
with
that
wee
goe
forward
The
truth
of
God
needeth
not
the
boulstering
of
mans
devices
.
the
creature
it selfe
also
shall
be
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
,
&c.
the
Wolfe
shall
dwell
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Leopard
shall
lie
downe
with
the
Kid
—
and
the
Cow
and
the
Beare
shall
feed
together
.
their
bondage
of
corruption
&
c.
and
the
workes
are
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
,
new
heaven
new
earth
holy
Jerusalem
which
shall
descend
from
God
unto
the
new
earth
Isaiah
,
the
holy
mountaine
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
,
and
the
mountaine
of
the
Lord
.
deliverance
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
is
,
[
that
the
Apostle
is
speaking
of
the
finall
deliverance
of
the
creature
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
:
which
is
not
cleared
by
that
cohabitation
of
beasts
,
unlesse
wee
will
be
content
with
a
small
portion
of
deliverance
for
the
generall
deliverance
of
the
creature
.
]
[
a
small
portion
of
the
creatures
deliverance
,
]
[
the
Apostle
is
speaking
there
of
the
finall
deliverance
of
the
creature
:
]
[
the
finall
deliverance
that
the
Author
collecteth
nothing
particularly
from
that
text
,
Isaiah
And
dust
shall
be
the
Serpents
meat
,
Lyon
shall
eate
straw
like
the
bullock
,
[
that
there
is
not
any
word
of
the
Jewish
Monarchy
in
this
Prophecie
;
]
And
I
will
rejoyce
in
Jerusalem
,
and
joy
in
my
people
,
and
the
voyce
of
weeping
shall
be
no
more
heard
in
her
,
nor
the
voyce
of
crying
.
There
shall
be
no
more
there
an
infant
of
dayes
,
nor
an
old
man
that
hath
not
filled
his
dayes
:
for
the
child
shall
dye
an
hundred
yeares
old
:
but
the
siner
being
an
hundred
yeares
old
shall
be
accursed
.
They
shall
build
houses
and
inhabit
them
,
and
they
shall
plant
Vineyards
,
and
eat
the
fruite
of
them
,
they
shall
not
build
and
another
inhabit
,
they
shall
not
plant
and
another
eate
:
for
as
the
dayes
of
a
tree
,
are
the
dayes
of
my
people
:
and
mine
elect
shall
long
enjoy
the
worke
of
their
hands
:
they
shall
not
labour
invaine
,
nor
bring
forth
for
trouble
:
for
they
are
the
seed
of
the
blessed
of
the
Lord
,
and
their
off-spring
with
them
:
and
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
before
they
call
I
will
answer
:
and
while
they
are
yet
speaking
,
I
will
heare
.
The
Wolfe
and
the
Lamb
shall
feed
together
,
&c.
that
here
is
any
word
of
the
Jewish
Monarchy
?
v.
Then
shall
he
give
the
rain
of
thy
seed
,
that
thou
shalt
sow
the
ground
withall
:
and
bread
of
the
increase
of
the
earth
,
and
it
shall
be
fat
and
plenteous
:
In
that
day
shall
thy
cattle
feed
in
large
pastures
.
The
Oxen
likewise
,
and
the
young
Asses
that
eare
the
ground
,
shall
eate
cleane
provender
,
which
hath
been
winnowed
with
shovell
and
with
the
fanne
,
and
there
shall
be
upon
every
high
hill
,
rivers
and
streames
of
waters
,
in
the
day
of
the
slaughter
when
the
towers
fall
.
Moreover
,
the
light
of
the
Moone
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
Sunne
,
and
the
light
of
the
Sun
shall
be
seven-fold
,
as
the
light
of
seven
dayes
,
in
the
Day
that
the
Lord
t
t
Mal.
3.
ver.
17
,
18.
bindeth
up
the
breach
of
his
people
,
and
healeth
the
stroke
of
their
wound
.
The
Sunne
shall
be
no
more
thy
light
by
day
,
neither
for
brightnesse
shall
the
Moon
give
light
unto
thee
,
but
the
Lord
shall
be
unto
thee
an
everlasting
light
,
and
thy
God
thy
glory
.
that
the
Sun
should
no
more
burne
them
by
day
,
nor
the
Moone
by
night
,
smite
them
ver.
The
Lord
will
create
upon
every
dwelling
place
of
Mount
Sion
,
and
upon
her
assemblies
a
cloud
and
smoke
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
a
flaming
fire
by
night
,
for
upon
all
the
glory
shall
be
a
defence
.
And
there
shall
be
a
Tabernacle
for
a
shadow
in
the
day
from
the
heat
,
and
for
a
place
of
refuge
,
and
for
covert
from
storme
and
from
raine
.
The
Sunne
shall
be
no
more
thy
light
by
day
,
no
need
of
the
Sunne
,
neither
of
the
Moone
to
shine
in
it
Here
he
shewes
no
Argument
for
this
purpose
,
but
gives
a
buze
for
reconciling
the
but
all
this
travell
might
have
been
saved
,
if
he
had
considered
,
that
hath
a
particular
warning
for
the
in
his
owne
time
:
he
speakes
not
there
of
any
returning
of
the
people
,
but
in
the
beginning
he
reproveth
them
for
their
confidence
in
and
for
their
contempt
of
the
Word
,
and
in
the
midst
be
foretelleth
the
mercies
of
God
on
them
,
and
lastly
assureth
them
of
the
destruction
of
their
enemies
the
by
name
:
all
which
were
accomplished
in
his
owne
time
,
as
we
may
finde
in
and
for
these
causes
nothing
in
that
can
make
for
the
restauration
of
the
creatures
at
that
imagined
Monarchy
.
he
shewes
no
Argument
for
his
purpose
,
but
gives
a
buze
for
reconciling
the
light
of
the
Moone
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
Sunne
:
and
when
the
light
of
the
Sunne
shall
be
seven
fold
,
as
the
light
of
seven
dayes
restoring
of
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
,
in
the
Day
that
the
Lord
bindeth
up
the
breach
of
his
people
,
and
healeth
the
stroke
of
their
wound
,
[
a
buze
that
the
cloud
create
upon
every
dwelling
place
of
mount
Sion
,
the
shining
of
the
flaming
fire
,
[
all
my
travell
in
the
reconciling
of
the
verse
of
this
chapter
,
with
the
ver.
of
the
chap.
might
have
been
spar'd
if
I
had
considered
,
that
Isa.
chap.
had
a
particular
warning
for
the
Jewes
in
his
owne
time
,
all
which
were
accomplisht
in
the
Prophets
owne
time
,
as
we
may
finde
in
chap.
Jewes
,
chap.
with
Tabrets
and
Harpes
:
and
in
battles
of
shaking
,
chap.
—
for
the
people
shall
dwell
at
Sion
in
Jerusalem
,
thou
shalt
weepe
no
more
.
—
And
there
shall
be
upon
every
high
mountaine
,
and
upon
every
high
hill
rivers
,
and
streames
of
water
—
Moreover
the
light
of
the
Moone
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
&c.
said
unto
the
Prophets
,
Prophecie
not
unto
us
right
things
;
speake
unto
us
smooth
things
,
prophecy
deceits
.
For
the
ransomed
of
the
Lord
shall
returne
,
and
come
to
Sion
with
songs
and
everlasting
joy
upon
their
heads
,
They
shall
obtaine
joy
and
gladnesse
and
sorrow
and
sighing
shall
flee
away
.
Esay
the
at
the
that
the
Saints
shall
judge
the
world
judge
the
Angels
Some
word
of
must
be
taken
in
another
then
the
proper
signification
:
for
if
the
word
Sion
be
not
taken
for
the
Christian
Church
,
but
for
that
hill
within
and
the
word
Returne
be
meaned
of
bodily
returning
of
the
the
words
everlasting
joy
,
(
being
taken
for
worldly
joy
)
contradicts
the
tenet
of
the
thousand
yeares
Monarchy
,
which
shall
end
with
an
insurrection
of
the
against
the
but
if
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
be
exponed
for
the
faithfull
,
whom
Christ
our
Lord
hath
redeemed
with
his
bloud
,
and
their
returning
and
comming
to
Sion
,
be
their
repenting
and
joyning
to
the
society
of
the
Saints
,
then
the
everlasting
joy
is
cleare
by
the
words
of
our
Saviour
,
And
as
the
Judgement
is
unquestionable
,
so
it
is
justly
doubted
,
whether
the
Apostle
meaneth
the
seeing
our
Saviour
saith
Israel
;
where
the
twelve
Tribes
are
not
Judges
but
judged
.
But
certainly
he
meaneth
not
of
their
judging
in
the
temporall
Monarchy
,
seeing
the
Angels
shall
not
be
judged
before
the
universall
Judgement
:
And
the
Apostle
saith
,
how
much
more
things
appertaining
unto
this
life
?
whereby
it
appeares
,
that
in
the
first
part
of
the
verse
he
understands
a
Judgement
not
in
this
life
.
And
in
both
respects
these
words
of
the
Apostle
are
a
diminution
doubtlesse
,
unto
that
imagined
Monarchy
.
[
Sion
and
Returne
[
everlasting
joy
with
the
insurrection
of
the
Nations
at
the
expiration
of
the
thousand
yeares
[
everlasting
joy
shall
call
the
holy
people
,
and
the
seed
which
the
Lord
hath
blessed
Cor.
chap.
[
the
world
]
ver.
[
Saints
Ye
who
have
followed
mee
in
the
regeneration
,
when
the
Sonne
of
man
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
shall
sit
upon
twelve
Thrones
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
receive
untill
the
times
of
restitution
of
all
thing
,
&c.
Act.
Isaiah
chap.
they
shall
take
them
captives
whose
captives
they
were
,
and
shall
rule
over
their
oppressours
.
Gentiles
shall
not
be
judged
by
the
because
the
are
to
be
judged
by
the
Apostles
.
[
that
our
Saviours
words
are
not
meant
of
the
Apostles
judging
in
a
temporall
Monarchy
,
seeing
the
Angels
shall
not
be
judged
before
the
universall
Judgement
.
]
[
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
]
know
yee
not
that
we
shall
judge
the
Angels
?
their
following
him
in
the
time
of
his
temptation
,
[
that
the
Apostle
saith
,
how
much
more
things
appertaining
unto
this
life
?
whereby
it
appeares
,
that
in
the
first
part
of
the
verse
,
he
understands
a
judgement
not
in
this
life
.
]
ver.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
which
giveth
the
Sunne
for
a
light
by
day
,
and
the
ordinances
of
the
Moone
,
and
of
the
Starres
,
for
a
light
by
night
;
which
divideth
the
Sea
,
when
the
waves
thereof
roare
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
is
his
name
.
If
those
Ordinances
u
u
Jer.
33.
ver.
20.25
.
depart
from
before
me
,
saith
the
Lord
,
then
shall
the
seed
of
Israel
also
cease
from
being
a
Nation
before
mee
for
ever
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
If
heaven
above
can
be
measured
,
and
the
foundations
of
the
earth
searched
out
beneath
,
I
will
also
cast
off
all
the
seed
of
Israel
,
for
all
that
they
have
done
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Rejoyce
not
against
me
,
O
mine
●●●my
,
when
I
fall
,
I
shall
rise
;
when
I
sit
in
darknesse
,
the
Lord
will
be
a
light
unto
mee
.
I
will
beare
the
indignation
of
the
Lord
,
because
I
have
sinned
against
him
,
untill
he
plead
my
cause
,
and
execute
Judgement
for
me
.
He
will
bring
me
forth
to
the
light
,
and
I
shall
behold
〈◊〉
righteousnesse
.
We
acknowledge
both
in
their
owne
sense
and
truth
,
but
nothing
〈◊〉
in
them
,
nor
collected
out
of
them
for
proofe
of
this
purpose
.
now
beares
the
indignation
of
the
Lord
,
because
she
hath
sinned
against
him
forth
to
the
light
by
him
:
Jer.
chap.
[
that
now
through
many
ages
Ephraimites
are
not
knowne
in
any
part
of
the
earth
.
]
For
they
asked
of
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
againe
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
?
If
the
temporall
Kingdome
of
the
could
be
demonstrated
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
question
a
nent
the
King
might
more
easily
be
resolved
:
and
neverthelesse
these
few
millenaries
cannot
agree
concerning
the
person
of
their
King
:
for
Mr.
thinkes
,
that
Christ
shall
continue
visible
King
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
Mr.
thinkes
,
that
Christ
shall
restore
the
Kingdome
unto
the
and
returne
into
the
Heavens
till
the
thousand
yeares
be
expired
,
and
in
the
meane
time
the
shall
be
Kings
.
Till
these
two
questions
be
decided
,
we
might
supersede
,
and
neverthelesse
let
us
heare
what
they
can
say
for
a
temporary
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
whether
over
that
these
few
Millenuries
agree
not
concerning
the
person
of
their
King
:
for
Mr.
thinks
[
that
Christ
shall
continue
visible
King
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
Mr.
thinkes
that
Christ
shall
restore
the
Kingdome
unto
the
and
returne
unto
the
Heavens
.
]
that
they
which
are
approved
may
be
made
manifest
,
his
Redeemer
shall
stand
at
the
latter
day
upon
the
earth
,
And
though
after
my
skinne
,
wormes
destroy
this
body
,
yet
in
my
flesh
shall
I
see
God
,
&c.
Luke
,
ch.
the
Lord
shall
give
unto
him
the
Throne
of
his
Father
David
:
Jer.
chap.
that
he
shall
reigne
and
prosper
,
and
shall
execute
Judgement
and
Justice
in
the
earth
Land
of
Immanuel
,
Isaiah
[
that
till
these
two
Questions
be
decided
,
you
may
superside
,
]
[
superside
Thess.
chap.
Prove
all
things
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
Psal.
Many
such
places
of
Scripture
,
might
be
brought
to
this
purpose
Jewes
)
and
perhaps
it
would
be
profitable
to
bring
them
,
at
least
for
this
end
,
that
our
Writers
might
have
occasion
thereby
given
them
,
to
consider
more
diligently
of
these
places
,
from
the
right
interpretation
whereof
,
I
feare
mee
that
we
wander
,
when
as
we
make
them
to
speake
of
things
that
be
past
,
whereas
they
doe
fore-tell
of
things
yet
to
come
of
the
Cant.
Time
will
teach
many
things
to
be
in
the
Prophets
,
which
we
commonly
interpret
●●
though
they
were
past
,
whose
event
is
yet
to
come
:
and
especially
(
as
it
seemeth
to
mee
)
in
the
calling
of
the
which
verily
little
considered
of
ours
,
hath
darkned
(
I
will
not
say
perverted
)
the
proper
and
naturall
meaning
of
the
Prophets
in
many
places
.
1 COR. 4. v. 8. &c.
NOw yee are full , now ye are rich , ye have reigned as Kings without us , and I would to God yee did reigne , that we also might reigne with you .
For I thinke , that God hath set forth us the Apostles last , is it were men appointed to death : for we are made a spectacle unto the world , and to Angels , and to men .
We are fooles for Christs sake , but yee are wise in Christ ; we are weake , but yee are strong : ye are honourable , but wee are despised .
Even unto this present houre we both hunger and thirst , and are naked , and are buffeted , and have no certaine dwelling place ,
And labour , working with our owne hands : being reviled , wee blesse ; being persecuted , we suffer it :
Being defamed , we intreate : we are made as the filth of the world , and are the off-scouring of all things unto this day .
I write not these things to shame you , but as my beloved sonnes I warne you .
2 TIM. 2. v. 12.
If we suffer , we shall also reigne with him .
REV. 5. v. 10.
And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests , and we shall reigne on earth .
DANIEL 12. V. 6 , 7.
— How long shall it be to the end of these wonders ? And Theard &c.
Therefore , so is the end of the wonders , when all these things shall be fulfilled , that is to say , when the resurrection shall be , the glory of the Saints shall shine , the glory of the teachers shall be chiefest , and all other things brought to perfection , whereby Christs Kingdome shall have the preheminence over all ; which things if any man judge to be meant of the internall Kingdome already obtained , he destroyeth the Prophecy , which is specially conversant in foretelling things which shall be accomplished , being proper to certaine places and times , and not alike common to all : whereof what observation , or prediction , or admiration can there be , as is of these things , which in the former verse are called wonders ? Mr. Thomas Brightman in his Exposition of the last and most difficult part of Dan. Pr●phecie . pag. 954. on the 7. ver . of the 12. chap.
shall
hold
them
captives
,
Isai.
14.
ver.
1
,
2
,
3.
whose
captives
they
are
That
be
hath
already
a
a
Col.
2.
v.
15.
spoyled
Principalities
and
powers
,
and
hath
made
a
shew
of
them
openly
triumphing
over
them
in
his
Crosse
:
nor
that
he
is
b
b
Ephes.
4.8
.
aseended
up
on
high
,
and
hath
led
captivity
captive
,
and
given
gifts
unto
men
.
Nor
that
he
is
become
the
c
c
Col.
2.10
.
Head
of
all
Principality
and
power
,
and
is
d
d
Heb.
1.
v.
3.
chap.
8.
v.
1.
chap.
10.
v.
12.
chap.
12.
v.
2.
set
downe
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God
:
he
is
e
e
Phil.
3.
v.
21.
able
even
to
subdue
all
things
unto
himselfe
.
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
mee
in
my
Throne
;
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
set
downe
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
:
He
grants
,
that
Christ
is
now
a
King
,
and
that
he
hath
executed
the
Kingly
office
,
But
he
den●eth
that
he
hath
reighed
in
an
earthly
Kingdome
,
as
man
:
in
all
which
we
agree
:
but
we
disagree
in
two
particulars
.
First
,
That
the
Prophets
have
spok●n
of
such
a
King
dome
,
this
remaineth
as
yet
to
be
proved
.
Secondly
,
That
he
fits
on
a
Throne
in
heaven
as
man
:
If
these
words
,
at
man
,
be
understood
according
to
the
Logicall
acceptation
,
it
may
be
granted
:
for
what
agreeth
unto
any
man
as
man
,
belongeth
unto
all
men
,
and
indeed
it
belongeth
not
unto
all
men
to
sit
on
the
Throne
of
Majesty
:
And
neverthelesse
Christ
sits
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Father
as
God-Man
or
Mediatour
;
and
in
this
sense
we
deny
this
assertion
,
as
(
it
seemes
)
this
Author
takes
it
.
Where
is
he
that
is
borne
King
of
the
Jewes
?
[
but
—
considering
this
we
may
justly
doubt
,
whether
he
hath
as
yet
executed
the
office
of
a
King
,
]
that
he
hath
executed
his
Kingly
office
,
Whether
doe
they
understand
the
differences
betwixt
Jewes
and
Christians
?
[
That
I
have
granted
,
that
Christ
hath
executed
his
Kingly
office
,
]
[
That
I
have
said
,
that
he
sits
on
a
Throne
in
heaven
as
man
]
and
am
set
downe
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
,
Rev.
[
that
the
place
where
he
now
sits
is
the
Fathers
Throne
,
a
Throne
in
which
he
hath
no
proper
interest
,
but
as
God
.
]
Christ
sits
on
a
Throne
in
heaven
,
as
man
,
If
these
words
,
as
man
,
be
understood
according
to
the
Logicall
acceptation
it
may
be
granted
.
for
what
agreeth
unto
any
man
as
man
,
belongeth
unto
all
men
,
and
indeed
it
belongeth
not
unto
all
men
to
sit
on
the
throne
of
Majesty
.
and
neverthelesse
Christ
sits
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Father
as
God-Man
,
or
Mediatour
.
and
in
this
sense
we
deny
this
assertion
as
it
seemes
this
Author
takes
it
.
that
Christ
both
sits
,
and
fits
not
there
in
a
logicall
acception
,
and
that
be
sits
there
as
God-man
,
and
yet
not
as
man
.
It
may
be
granted
,
that
Christ
sits
on
a
throne
in
heaven
as
man
,
if
these
words
be
understood
according
to
the
logicall
acceptation
of
them
as
man
what
agreeth
unto
any
man
as
man
,
belongeth
unto
all
men
,
That
the
Jewes
are
yet
to
receive
a
Kingdome
,
in
which
they
shall
hold
them
captives
,
whose
captives
they
are
.
Here
a
little
change
of
a
little
word
makes
a
great
difference
:
for
the
text
saith
,
whose
captives
they
were
.
And
now
they
say
,
they
are
.
The
Prophet
is
speaking
by
name
of
the
whose
Monarchy
is
now
destroyed
,
and
the
Interpreters
shew
the
accomplishment
of
that
Prophecy
according
to
the
Prophe●s
meaning
:
but
that
prophecy
speakes
not
of
them
whose
captives
the
Jewes
now
are
:
neither
know
we
whose
captives
they
are
,
seeing
they
live
as
free
Subjects
,
wheresoever
they
live
.
whose
captives
they
were
whose
captives
they
are
for
the
Lord
will
have
mercy
upon
and
will
yet
chuse
I
will
breake
the
Assyrian
in
my
Land
,
and
upon
my
mountaines
tread
him
under
foot
,
then
shall
his
yoake
depart
from
off
them
and
his
burden
from
off
their
shoulders
.
neither
know
we
whose
captives
they
are
,
seeing
they
live
as
free
Subjects
wheresoever
they
are
.
Nehuchadnezzar
,
Cyrus
,
Darius
,
Artaxerxes
,
Ahasuerus
,
He
tooke
our
nature
on
him
,
as
well
to
performe
his
Kingly
office
therein
amongst
us
,
as
his
Priestly
or
Propheticall
:
the
glory
of
this
being
,
It
is
manifest
,
that
he
reigneth
in
us
,
seeing
the
faithfull
can
say
with
the
Apostle
,
The
life
which
I
now
live
,
I
live
by
faith
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
Christ
lives
in
mee
:
but
that
the
glory
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
is
the
reward
of
his
contempt
and
torment
,
we
cannot
thinke
,
seeing
such
a
glory
is
not
answerable
to
his
sufferings
,
who
being
equall
with
God
,
made
himselfe
of
no
reputation
,
and
humbled
himselfe
even
to
the
death
of
the
Crosse
.
Wherefore
his
reward
is
not
deferred
so
long
,
but
now
God
hath
exalted
him
highly
,
and
given
him
a
came
,
which
is
above
every
name
,
And
he
for
the
joy
that
was
set
before
him
endured
the
Crosse
,
and
is
set
downe
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God
,
which
is
a
greater
honour
then
of
an
earthly
threne
.
The
life
which
we
now
live
,
we
live
by
faith
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
Christ
lives
in
us
.
haptized
unto
Moses
in
the
cloud
,
and
in
the
sea
:
and
did
eate
the
same
spirituall
meate
,
and
drinke
the
same
spirituall
drinke
which
we
doe
,
(
for
they
dranke
of
the
spirituall
rocke
that
followed
them
,
and
that
rocke
was
Christ
a
reigning
a
living
His
owne
words
doe
clearely
prove
it
,
Rev.
Can
any
man
see
in
these
words
any
thing
for
an
earthly
Kingdome
?
for
albeit
the
Throne
of
the
Father
,
and
the
Throne
of
our
Saviour
were
diverse
,
yet
may
they
not
be
both
in
heaven
?
my
Throne
on
twelve
thrones
,
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
That
which
he
calleth
his
owne
Throne
be
bath
not
yet
received
,
The
words
are
,
Thou
hast
put
all
things
under
his
feet
.
For
in
that
he
hath
pu●
all
things
in
subjection
under
him
,
be
left
nothing
that
is
not
put
under
him
,
but
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
.
Here
is
a
twofold
Vniversality
,
all
things
are
put
under
him
,
and
,
nothing
is
not
put
under
him
.
What
more
would
you
have
?
The
〈◊〉
words
say
,
all
things
are
not
put
under
him
.
If
the
last
words
says●
,
they
must
be
contrary
to
the
former
words
:
but
the
words
are
,
we
see
not
all
things
put
under
him
:
neither
is
the
word
,
Receive
,
there
which
is
the
point
in
hand
.
Now
these
two
are
farre
different
,
we
see
not
all
things
put
under
him
,
and
he
hath
not
received
all
things
to
be
under
him
.
So
this
Text
in
stead
of
proefe
convin●eth
the
foolish
Ten●●
.
It
may
be
this
is
more
cleare
in
c.
where
it
is
said
,
He
set
downe
on
the
right
hand
of
God
(
There
the
height
of
glory
)
expecting
from
benceforth
till
his
enemies
be
made
his
foote
stoole
.
What
is
here
for
an
earthly
Throne
,
or
another
Throne
?
his
enemies
are
made
subject
unto
him
,
even
bis
greatest
enemies
,
as
it
is
granted
before
:
but
〈◊〉
long
as
this
world
continues
,
new
enemies
shall
be
arising
,
and
can
be
not
subdue
them
as
he
hath
done
others
,
unlesse
he
erect
and
sit
on
〈◊〉
earthly
Throne
?
Thou
hast
put
all
things
in
subjection
under
his
feete
.
For
in
that
he
put
all
in
subjection
under
him
,
he
left
nothing
that
〈◊〉
not
put
under
him
.
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
.
Here
is
a
two-fold
Vniuersality
,
all
things
are
put
under
him
,
and
,
nothing
is
not
put
under
him
.
What
more
would
yee
have
?
All
things
are
not
put
under
him
If
the
last
words
say
so
,
they
must
be
contrary
to
the
former
words
:
but
the
words
are
,
we
see
not
all
things
put
under
him
.
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
.
All
things
are
not
put
under
him
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
,
that
all
things
are
not
put
under
him
?
For
in
that
God
put
all
in
subjection
under
Christ
,
he
(
hath
)
left
nothing
,
that
is
not
put
under
him
.
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
.
But
we
see
Jesus
—
for
the
sufferings
of
death
erowned
with
glory
and
honour
.
that
he
was
then
crowned
with
glory
and
honour
.
the
world
to
come
ver.
For
unto
the
Angels
hath
be
not
put
in
subjection
the
world
to
come
,
whereof
he
speakes
,
But
one
in
a
certaine
place
testifi●d
,
What
is
man
that
thou
art
mindfull
of
him
,
or
the
Sonne
of
man
that
thou
visitest-him
?
&c.
But
this
man
after
he
had
offered
one
sacrifice
for
sinnes
for
ever
,
sate
downe
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
from
benceforth
expecting
till
his
enemies
be
made
his
footstoole
The
Lord
said
unto
my
Lord
,
Sit
thou
at
my
right
hand
(
donec
ponam
)
untill
I
shall
make
,
(
not
,
untill
I
have
made
)
thy
enemies
thy
foot
stoole
.
the
day
of
his
power
Thy
people
shall
be
willing
in
the
dry
of
thy
power
.
That
Christ
being
sate
downe
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
expects
till
his
enemies
be
made
his
footstoole
.
that
his
enemies
are
made
subject
unto
him
,
even
his
greatest
enemies
.
as
it
is
granted
before
spoiled
principalities
and
powers
,
made
a
shew
of
them
openly
,
triumphing
over
them
in
himselfe
.
Woe
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
,
for
the
devill
is
come
downe
unto
you
,
having
great
wrath
,
because
he
knoweth
that
be
hath
but
a
short
time
.
Our
Adversary
the
Devill
,
as
a
roaring
lion
walketh
about
seeking
whom
be
may
devoure
,
Ep.
chap.
to
put
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
,
Ephes.
false
teaobers
who
privily
should
bring
in
damnab●e
be●esies
,
even
denying
the
Lord
that
bought
them
.
That
they
shall
be
lovers
of
their
owne
selves
,
covetous
,
boasters
,
prond
,
blasphemers
,
disobedient
to
Parents
,
unthankefull
,
unboly
,
without
naturall
affection
,
truce-breakers
,
false
accusers
,
incontinent
,
fierce
,
despisers
of
those
that
are
good
,
traitou●s
,
beady
,
high-minded
,
lovers
of
pleasures
more
then
lovers
of
God
;
having
a
forme
of
godlinesse
,
but
denying
the
power
thereof
.
that
new
enemies
still
arise
against
Christ
their
being
made
his
footstoole
Seeing
be
sits
now
on
his
Fathers
Throne
,
therefore
neither
is
this
the
time
,
nor
that
the
place
,
in
which
his
Throne
is
to
be
erected
:
not
the
place
,
because
in
one
Kingdome
there
can
be
but
one
Throne
;
and
not
the
time
,
for
then
he
should
sit
on
his
owne
Throne
,
which
now
be
doth
not
.
If
this
be
not
to
deceive
with
words
,
I
know
not
what
it
is
to
deceive
.
One
and
the
same
throne
,
is
called
the
throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lambe
,
and
therefore
his
Fathers
throne
,
is
his
owne
throne
,
as
be
saith
generally
,
All
my
things
are
thine
,
and
all
thine
are
mine
:
and
so
both
parts
of
the
proefe
fall
to
the
ground
.
In
one
Kingdome
is
but
one
throne
,
and
that
throne
belongeth
to
the
Father
,
and
to
the
Sonne
,
and
now
be
fits
on
his
owne
throue
,
as
it
is
said
expressely
unto
the
Sonne
,
Thy
throne
is
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
he
prayeth
for
no
other
glory
,
but
that
which
he
had
before
the
wo●ld
was
.
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
mee
in
my
Throne
,
Even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
set
downe
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
.
That
one
and
the
same
throne
,
is
called
the
throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lambe
:
and
therefore
his
Fathers
throne
is
his
owne
throne
.
my
throne
the
Fathers
throne
they
that
overcome
shall
sit
with
him
.
the
Fathers
throne
,
Revel.
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lambe
.
He
hath
a
throne
which
belongeth
unto
him
as
man
,
and
to
the
throne
of
the
Father
he
hath
no
proper
interest
,
but
as
God
.
Shew
then
any
text
that
speakes
of
his
two
thrones
:
yea
if
he
have
,
or
shall
have
any
throne
as
man
,
and
not
as
God
,
it
must
be
given
unto
him
:
but
it
is
now
given
unto
him
to
sit
on
his
Fathers
throne
,
and
his
given
throne
is
the
throne
of
his
Father
.
shew
any
text
that
speakes
of
Christs
two
thrones
?
And
I
saw
thrones
,
and
they
sate
upon
them
,
and
judgement
was
given
unto
them
?
they
that
overcome
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
That
the
Disciples
shall
sit
on
thrones
,
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
That
they
sat
on
thrones
,
and
judgment
was
given
unto
them
;
not
,
on
them
:
Gabriel
,
Luke
And
the
Lord
shall
give
unto
him
the
Throne
of
his
Father
David
.
And
hath
given
him
authority
to
execute
judgement
also
,
because
he
is
the
Sonne
of
man
.
rest
yet
for
a
little
season
,
untill
their
fellow-servants
also
,
and
their
brethren
,
that
should
be
killed
as
they
were
should
be
fulfilled
,
For
he
that
overe
meth
,
and
keepeth
my
words
unto
the
end
,
to
him
will
I
give
power
over
Nations
,
(
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
as
the
vessels
of
a
Potter
shall
they
be
broken
to
shivers
,
)
even
as
I
rrceived
of
my
Father
,
The
force
of
this
reason
is
,
Christ
shall
not
be
a
King
till
all
his
Subjects
be
called
and
overcome
:
but
his
Subjects
are
not
all
yet
called
:
which
forme
is
alike
with
this
.
shall
not
be
Emperour
,
till
all
his
Subjects
be
bo●ne
,
and
he
victorious
,
whereas
some
of
his
Subjects
are
comming
daily
into
the
world
,
and
it
may
be
more
of
them
are
daily
departing
.
This
is
a
rediculous
reason
,
and
so
is
the
other
.
Neither
doth
the
prayer
of
the
Saints
make
mention
of
his
earthly
Kingdome
,
but
of
subduing
or
rivenging
their
enemies
,
which
shall
be
without
an
earthly
Monarchy
,
to
wit
,
by
punishing
them
in
hell
.
That
text
Rev.
speakes
not
of
a
proper
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
(
and
farre
lesse
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
,
)
but
of
the
Kingdome
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
:
if
it
had
been
said
,
of
our
Lord
and
Christ
,
or
,
of
our
Lord
Christ
,
it
might
be
thought
to
be
the
proper
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
which
he
as
man
governes
,
or
shall
governe
:
but
when
it
is
said
,
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
we
see
a
distinction
of
persons
,
and
unity
of
power
:
And
therefore
it
is
cleare
,
that
the
text
it
impertinently
cited
for
proofe
of
that
thing
which
is
not
,
and
is
imagined
to
be
on
earth
:
whereas
that
power
is
in
heaven
.
that
Christ
shall
not
be
a
King
till
all
his
Subjects
be
called
,
and
overcome
.
mention
our
Saviours
Kingdome
on
earth
,
the
fowles
of
heaven
are
summon'd
to
the
Supper
of
the
great
God
:
to
eate
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captaines
,
and
the
fl●sh
of
mighty
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
,
and
the
flesh
of
all
both
bond
and
free
,
both
small
and
great
.
speakes
not
,
you
say
,
of
a
proper
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
but
of
the
Kingdome
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
.
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
doe
intimate
a
distinction
of
persons
,
and
unity
of
power
,
to
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
they
and
he
shall
reigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
a
rod
of
iron
,
&
break
them
to
shivers
,
as
a
Potters
vessell
.
arod
of
iron
Ye
are
they
which
have
continued
with
me
in
my
temptations
,
therefore
I
appoint
unto
you
a
Kingdome
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
unto
me
,
that
ye
may
h
h
Matth.
26.29
.
Mark
.
14.25
.
Luk.
14.15
.
cha.
22
16.18
.
cha.
24.42.43
.
Acts
10.41
.
eate
and
drinke
at
my
table
,
in
my
i
i
Dan.
2.44
.
cha.
7.14.27
.
Kingdome
,
and
sit
on
k
k
Dan.
7.22
.
Revel.
20.4
.
Matth.
19.29
.
seates
,
judging
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
Luke
It
might
be
more
for
his
purpose
to
have
concealed
this
text
,
which
makes
the
Tribes
of
Israel
the
persons
iudged
:
&
all
the
texts
quoted
on
the
margin
speake
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
except
that
of
where
is
mention
of
no
Kingdome
,
but
of
eating
and
drinking
after
Christs
resurrection
:
and
if
that
be
the
Kingdome
,
whereof
our
Saviour
speakes
,
ch.
that
Kingdome
is
come
already
It
might
have
been
more
for
my
purpose
,
to
have
concealed
this
text
that
it
makes
●he
twelve
tribes
of
Israel
the
persons
iudged
?
To
him
that
over
cometh
will
I
grant
to
sat
with
me
in
my
Throne
,
to
have
power
over
Nations
,
as
it
is
and
to
reigne
on
earth
that
all
the
texts
quoted
on
the
margine
speake
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
except
that
of
Luke
where
is
mention
of
no
Kingdome
,
but
of
eating
and
drinking
after
Christs
resurrection
,
&c.
I
say
unto
you
,
that
I
will
not
drinke
henceforth
of
the
fruite
of
the
Vine
,
untill
that
day
,
when
I
shall
drinke
it
new
with
you
in
my
Fathers
Kingdome
,
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
I
have
earnestly
desired
to
eate
this
Passeover
with
you
before
I
suffer
,
for
I
say
unto
you
,
Henceforth
I
will
not
eate
of
it
any
more
,
untill
it
be
fulfill'd
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
And
he
tooke
the
cup
,
and
gave
thankes
,
and
said
,
Take
this
and
divide
it
among
you
,
for
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
not
drinke
of
the
fruite
of
the
Vine
,
untill
the
Kingdome
of
God
be
come
.
but
not
untill
the
Kingdome
of
God
be
come
Yee
are
they
which
have
continued
with
me
in
my
temptations
,
therefore
I
appoint
unto
you
a
Kingdome
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
unto
me
,
that
ye
may
eate
and
drinke
at
my
table
in
my
Kingdome
,
&c.
the
Kingdome
of
the
Father
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
Ez●k
.
chap.
&c.
chap.
It
may
be
doubted
,
whether
this
Author
hath
been
bred
in
schooles
,
or
what
he
calleth
our
schooles
,
seeing
he
so
abuseth
thetoricall
termes
,
(
as
literall
sense
,
for
proper
sense
:
metaphoricall
sense
contra-distinguished
to
figurative
sense
,
)
and
keepes
no
logicall
canons
in
his
arguing
,
and
I
thinke
,
he
did
never
learne
such
interpretation
of
scripture
in
any
approved
schoole
.
As
for
this
rule
,
he
may
see
partly
by
that
is
said
,
and
shall
see
more
hereafter
,
that
these
words
cannot
be
understood
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
:
neither
doe
these
fore
cited
compell
us
,
(
as
he
boldly
saith
)
to
sticke
unto
the
earthly
sense
of
this
text
in
hand
.
[
That
I
abuse
rhetoricall
termes
,
as
literall
sense
for
proper
sense
.
]
We
must
not
forsake
the
literall
or
proper
sense
,
&c.
[
That
I
have
contra-distinguished
metaphoricall
sense
to
figurative
sense
.
]
[
That
I
keepe
no
Logicall
canons
in
arguing
.
]
[
What
agreeth
unto
any
man
as
man
,
belongeth
unto
all
men
.
]
[
That
I
never
learned
such
interpretation
of
scripture
,
in
any
approved
schoole
.
]
Brightman
,
Alstedius
,
Wendelinus
the
Father
hath
appointed
him
What
impudence
is
here
!
Doth
not
In
thy
presence
is
the
fulnesse
of
joy
,
at
thy
right
hand
are
pleasures
for
evermore
?
and
I
shall
be
satisfied
when
I
wake
with
thy
likenesse
,
and
They
shall
be
abundantly
satisfied
with
the
fulnesse
of
thy
house
,
and
thou
shalt
make
them
drinke
of
the
river
of
thy
pleasures
.
These
and
many
more
are
spoken
of
the
joyes
in
heaven
by
resemblance
with
earthly
Kingdomes
:
and
we
have
already
shewed
that
he
hath
been
misinformed
(
or
misinformeth
)
of
another
Throne
and
another
Kingdoms
.
James
,
chap.
amongst
the
members
,
that
it
defileth
the
whole
body
,
and
setteth
on
fire
the
course
of
nature
,
and
it
is
set
on
fire
of
hell
.
[
at
the
right
hand
of
God
]
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
[
to
awake
after
thy
likenesse
,
]
To
rise
in
incorruption
,
in
glory
,
in
power
,
to
rise
with
a
spirituall
body
.
For
if
we
have
been
planted
together
in
the
likenesse
of
Christs
death
,
we
shall
be
also
in
the
likenesse
of
his
resurrection
,
[
awake
[
arise
Some
restraine
it
to
spirituall
graces
,
but
unto
mee
it
seemeth
a
more
likelyhood
,
that
under
it
are
comprehended
all
Gods
benefits
,
that
pertaine
as
well
to
the
use
of
this
present
life
,
as
to
the
eternall
&
heavenly
blessednesse
.
shall
goe
up
from
yeare
to
yeare
to
wor●●ippe
the
King
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
and
to
keepe
the
feast
of
Tabernacles
.
in
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
,
Jerusalem
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
shall
make
unto
all
people
a
feast
of
fat
things
,
a
feast
of
wines
on
the
lees
,
of
fat
things
full
of
marrow
,
of
wines
on
the
lees
well
refined
;
And
shall
destroy
the
face
of
the
covering
cast
over
all
people
,
and
the
vaile
that
is
spread
over
all
Nations
,
Isai
.
[
to
drinke
of
the
river
of
thy
pleasures
]
But
to
drinke
wine
,
to
eate
the
Passeover
,
to
eate
and
drinke
at
our
Saviours
table
,
to
eate
bread
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
to
sit
on
seates
,
and
judge
the
twelve
Tribes
of
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eate
of
the
tree
of
life
in
the
midst
of
the
Paradise
of
God
,
Rev.
Blessed
are
they
that
doe
his
Commandements
,
that
they
may
have
right
to
the
tree
of
life
.
And
whosoever
will
,
let
him
take
of
the
water
of
life
freely
.
As
in
Adam
all
dye
,
even
so
in
Christ
shall
all
be
made
alive
:
But
every
man
in
his
owne
order
,
Christ
the
first
fruites
,
afterwards
*
*
They
that
are
Christs
at
his
comming
.
If
there
were
not
to
be
some
distance
of
time
betwixt
the
resurrection
of
these
,
and
other
men
,
it
had
been
as
easie
for
the
Apostle
to
have
said
,
they
that
are
dead
,
or
,
all
that
are
in
the
grave
.
And
if
there
shall
be
a
precedencie
of
time
,
then
no
doubt
but
it
shall
be
such
a
precedency
,
as
may
bring
some
advantage
and
honour
unto
the
Saints
:
and
therefore
not
onely
of
a
few
houres
or
dayes
,
but
of
a
more
notable
continuance
,
and
length
of
time
;
of
many
yeares
.
For
if
Christ
should
descend
for
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
call
all
men
to
judgement
,
then
,
as
there
would
be
need
of
none
,
so
there
could
not
well
be
any
priority
of
time
to
distinguish
their
resurrection
;
because
in
that
act
,
both
good
and
bad
must
be
assembled
before
him
at
the
same
time
:
and
the
wicked
doubtlesse
should
then
be
raised
as
soone
,
to
see
his
comming
,
as
the
just
,
to
meete
and
accompany
him
therein
.
they
that
are
Christs
at
his
comming
,
Then
commeth
the
end
when
be
hath
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
,
even
the
Father
,
when
he
shall
have
put
downe
all
rule
,
and
all
authority
,
and
power
.
For
he
must
reigne
till
He
,
hath
put
all
his
enemies
under
his
feete
:
the
last
enemy
shall
be
destroyed
,
which
is
death
,
and
when
all
things
shall
be
thus
subdued
unto
him
,
then
the
Sonne
also
himselfe
shall
be
subject
unto
him
,
that
did
before
put
all
things
under
him
,
that
God
may
be
all
in
all
.
Whether
the
Apostle
might
have
said
so
,
or
so
:
Can
any
man
gather
necessarily
out
of
these
words
so
great
a
distance
of
time
,
betwixt
the
resurrection
of
the
godly
,
and
of
the
ungodly
?
Here
the
Apostle
nameth
the
godly
,
and
not
the
ungodly
,
not
importing
any
notable
distance
of
time
:
but
because
he
had
said
,
ver.
which
words
cannot
be
properly
and
univecally
meaned
of
the
ungodly
,
whose
rising
shall
be
for
the
accomplishment
of
the
second
deaths
:
therefore
here
ver.
he
justly
omits
the
mention
of
the
ungodly
,
and
speakes
of
the
godly
,
as
also
he
doth
,
where
we
find
expressely
an
order
among
the
godly
,
saying
,
The
Apostle
in
both
texts
speakes
of
the
same
comming
of
Christ
,
(
as
this
Author
acknowledgeth
and
applyeth
the
words
to
the
same
purpose
,
As
none
will
say
,
that
there
shall
be
any
notable
priority
in
time
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
sort
meeting
Christ
:
so
,
and
farre
lesse
doe
these
words
speaking
onely
of
them
that
are
in
Christ
,
import
two
resurrections
,
different
the
one
from
the
other
,
the
space
of
a
yeares
.
Yea
,
and
the
Apostle
saying
,
How
can
any
imagine
that
we
shall
come
downe
againe
from
the
aire
to
abide
so
long
a
space
upon
the
earth
:
and
therefore
be
speakes
there
of
the
generall
resurrection
,
when
they
who
are
in
Christ
,
shall
be
ever
with
him
,
not
in
a
temporall
,
but
everlasting
glory
.
And
seeing
the
Apostle
speakes
both
here
and
there
of
the
same
resurrection
,
certainely
he
speakes
not
here
of
a
resurrection
before
the
time
of
the
generall
judgement
.
After
these
words
of
at
his
comming
:
Mr.
inserteth
,
and
not
the
Martyrs
onely
.
Why
inserteth
he
these
words
?
doth
any
(
who
denyeth
this
earthly
Monarchy
)
say
,
that
the
Martyrs
and
no
more
shall
come
with
Christ
?
no
,
but
some
Millenaries
say
so
.
And
here
he
would
marke
a
word
against
them
.
Be
it
so
.
He
wresteth
the
words
thus
what
presently
after
his
comming
?
no
,
and
when
shall
that
be
Here
instead
of
explication
is
a
very
contradiction
of
the
text
by
inserting
a
negative
,
and
conveighing
it
closely
with
a
query
:
The
particle
hath
relation
to
the
words
preceding
,
and
the
word
is
not
in
the
originall
,
as
yee
may
see
by
the
divers
characters
in
the
translation
,
and
it
may
as
well
be
rendred
,
&c.
So
that
the
very
time
is
when
And
therefore
there
shall
be
no
notable
distance
of
time
betwixt
the
resurrection
and
the
generall
judgement
,
and
consequently
these
words
of
doe
clcarely
prove
,
that
the
reigne
of
Christ
as
God-man
doth
not
beginne
after
his
next
comming
,
nor
can
(
without
contradiction
unto
the
Apostle
)
any
notable
space
of
time
be
betwixt
his
next
comming
,
and
the
last
subduing
of
all
things
.
The
proveth
the
same
:
for
when
it
is
said
,
thereby
is
teached
(
more
clearely
in
the
originall
language
)
that
now
he
reigneth
,
and
continues
reigning
,
and
consequently
,
he
is
not
to
begin
his
reigne
,
(
even
as
it
is
said
,
and
when
they
who
are
in
Christ
shall
be
made
alive
,
death
the
last
enemy
shall
be
destroyed
,
and
then
is
the
end
of
administration
.
verse
,
So
in
Christ
shall
all
be
made
alive
,
is
not
properly
and
univocally
meant
of
the
ungodly
,
whose
rising
shall
be
to
the
accomplishment
of
their
second
death
[
Sleepe
and
Awake
,
chap.
ver.
[
Sleepe
[
The
dead
[
Shall
be
made
alive
,
]
ver.
For
since
by
man
came
death
,
by
man
came
also
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
[
That
they
shall
meete
the
Lord
in
the
aire
,
and
so
shall
ever
be
with
the
Lord.
]
That
the
Lord
shall
come
and
all
the
Saints
with
him
?
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liveth
,
and
that
he
shall
stand
at
the
latter
day
upon
the
earth
:
and
though
after
my
skinne
,
wormes
destroy
this
body
,
yet
in
my
flesh
shall
I
see
God
:
whom
I
shall
see
for
my selfe
,
and
mine
eyes
shall
behold
,
and
not
another
,
though
my
reines
be
consumed
within
me
.
even
unto
the
horse-bridles
,
by
the
space
of
a
Nescis
,
haud
dubio
nescis
every
man
in
his
owne
order
,
Christ
the
first-fruites
,
afterwards
they
that
are
Christs
at
his
comming
.
[
But
every
man
in
his
owne
order
]
[
commeth
but
when
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
,
even
the
Father
:
When
he
shall
have
put
downe
all
rule
,
and
all
authority
,
and
power
,
&c.
[
Then
[
Whens
When
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
:
When
he
shall
have
put
downe
all
rule
,
and
all
authority
,
and
power
:
[
That
the
time
when
he
shall
deliver
up
the
Kingdome
,
is
,
when
they
who
are
Christs
shall
rise
at
his
comming
:
]
[
Then
commeth
the
end
Christ
the
first-fruites
,
afterwards
they
that
are
Christ's
at
his
comming
,
when
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
,
&c.
that
Christ
reigneth
now
,
because
it
is
said
there
,
for
be
must
reigne
,
&c.
Afterwards
they
that
are
Christs
at
his
comming
,
Then
commeth
the
end
,
when
(
after
his
comming
)
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
;
When
he
shall
have
put
downe
all
rule
,
and
all
authority
,
and
power
;
When
For
he
must
reigne
till
he
hath
put
all
his
enemies
under
his
feete
:
And
the
last
enemy
that
shall
be
destroyed
is
death
,
[
Thou
hast
put
all
things
under
his
feete
,
to
prove
also
that
Christ
doth
now
reigne
;
]
That
he
must
reigne
untill
he
hath
put
all
his
enemies
under
his
feate
,
able
to
subdue
all
things
unto
himselfe
,
the
time
but
of
temptation
What
God
by
his
word
and
experience
bath
conjoyned
,
let
no
man
call
irreconcileable
:
for
be
saith
(
that
is
,
in
the
midst
of
our
sufferings
)
we
are
more
then
conquerours
:
so
that
when
the
enemies
doe
rage
and
persecute
,
even
then
doth
Christ
reigne
,
and
the
godly
are
Kings
,
or
if
there
be
any
title
more
transcendent
.
Yee
are
they
which
have
followed
mee
in
my
temptations
,
therefore
I
appoint
unto
you
a
Kingdome
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
unto
me
,
that
yee
may
eate
and
drinke
at
my
table
in
my
Kingdome
,
and
sit
on
seates
judging
the
tribes
of
Reigne
thou
in
the
midst
of
thy
enemies
,
now
yee
are
full
,
now
yee
are
rich
,
yee
have
reigned
as
Kings
without
us
,
and
I
would
to
God
yee
did
reigne
,
that
we
also
might
reigne
with
you
,
For
I
thinke
that
God
hath
set
forth
us
the
Apostles
last
,
as
it
were
men
appointed
to
death
,
for
we
are
made
a
spectacle
unto
the
world
,
and
to
the
Angels
,
and
to
men
,
&c.
I
have
fought
a
good
sight
,
I
have
finished
my
course
,
I
have
kept
the
faith
.
Henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Judge
shall
give
me
at
that
day
,
and
not
to
me
onely
,
but
to
all
them
that
love
his
appearing
.
It
is
a
faithfull
saying
:
for
if
we
be
dead
with
him
,
we
shall
also
live
with
him
.
If
we
suffer
,
we
shall
also
reigne
with
him
.
And
shall
not
their
bodies
as
well
reigne
with
Christ
as
their
soules
?
but
these
(
we
know
)
are
,
and
shall
be
yet
captives
to
the
grave
.
When
Christ
shall
come
,
the
last
enemy
shall
be
destroy'd
,
and
the
bodies
(
and
not
the
Soules
,
which
dye
not
)
shall
be
made
alive
,
and
both
shall
be
with
him
for
ever
.
[
that
their
soules
dye
not
,
and
that
when
Christ
cames
,
their
bodies
shall
be
made
alive
,
and
both
bodies
and
soules
shall
be
with
him
for
ever
.
]
Are
the
Saints
that
shall
be
found
alive
at
Christs
comming
exempted
from
his
Kingdome
?
for
if
he
should
reigne
till
then
,
and
then
give
up
his
Kingdome
to
his
Father
,
they
are
exempted
.
He
is
a
King
till
then
,
and
governeth
all
who
are
,
and
shall
be
:
and
when
he
shall
come
,
they
who
shall
be
found
alive
,
shall
be
caught
up
to
meete
him
.
And
because
the
clearing
of
this
point
,
may
serve
for
clearing
the
whole
matter
,
I
adde
by
way
of
explanation
.
As
the
sinne
of
was
committed
against
God
the
Father
,
&
his
revolting
or
apostasie
was
a
diminution
of
the
Fathers
Kingdome
,
so
the
bringing
of
the
faithfull
into
his
obedience
,
is
the
rendring
of
that
Kingdome
.
It
is
true
,
the
offence
was
against
the
Sonne
,
and
Holy
Spirit
:
but
the
worke
of
the
creation
,
being
the
worke
of
the
Father
in
a
speciall
manner
,
(
as
it
is
intimated
in
the
Creede
)
the
sinne
was
directly
against
the
first
Person
.
When
obedience
was
not
given
,
the
Father
might
have
executed
his
justice
on
the
●ffenders
,
as
be
did
on
the
Angels
.
Now
as
when
a
part
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
rebelleth
against
the
King
directly
,
and
indirectly
against
his
Sonne
,
as
a
friend
,
and
heir
of
his
Fathers
Crowne
:
the
Sonne
may
undertake
to
regaine
the
rebels
unto
his
Father
,
and
the
Father
may
be
well
pleased
to
commit
unto
his
Sonne
that
part
of
the
Kingdome
for
that
effect
with
full
power
,
which
the
Sonne
accepts
,
and
reigneth
,
and
prevailes
powerfully
:
so
that
,
albeit
,
the
arch-traitour
gain-stand
in
malice
to
the
honour
of
the
King
,
and
his
Sonne
,
yet
many
of
the
rebels
are
reconciled
with
the
King
,
who
by
this
meanes
regaineth
his
Kingdome
:
So
the
Sonne
of
God
hath
undertaken
for
so
many
as
it
pleased
him
,
and
beseecheth
men
to
be
reconciled
with
the
King
of
heaven
and
earth
,
shewing
that
he
hath
appeased
the
Fathers
wrath
,
and
bath
power
to
receive
into
,
and
exclude
from
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
:
which
power
he
hath
received
of
the
Father
;
and
he
shewes
that
there
is
a
time
determined
for
receiving
men
into
grace
againe
;
So
that
if
that
time
shall
expire
,
there
is
no
more
grace
to
be
shewed
unto
any
envieth
the
glory
of
God
,
and
mans
reconciliation
,
and
therefore
opposeth
by
deceiving
some
,
and
vexing
others
,
who
hearken
unto
the
word
of
reconciliation
:
neverthelesse
Christ
prevaileth
by
his
preaching
,
so
that
a
great
many
repent
,
and
crave
mercy
,
and
others
not
:
when
the
determined
time
comes
,
these
who
have
been
received
into
mercy
,
are
presented
unto
God
the
Father
,
and
as
if
they
had
not
rebelled
,
he
accepts
them
into
his
Kingdome
:
when
the
Sonne
saith
,
Here
am
I
,
and
these
whom
I
have
brought
into
acknowledgement
of
their
offences
:
I
have
satisfied
justice
for
them
,
Thou
O
Father
hast
thine
owne
Subjects
,
and
let
them
have
the
Kingdome
prepared
for
them
:
The
Father
will
not
say
,
thy
reward
is
not
in
heaven
,
but
on
earth
:
therefore
let
them
goe
againe
to
the
earth
,
and
inherit
glory
there
for
a
years
:
but
receives
them
into
the
inheritance
reserved
for
them
in
the
heavens
.
[
That
they
shall
be
caught
up
to
meete
him
.
]
As
by
one
mans
disobedience
many
were
made
sinners
,
so
by
the
obedience
of
one
shall
many
be
made
righteous
:
[
a
clearing
of
the
whole
matter
.
]
[
that
Adams
revolting
was
a
dimi●ution
of
the
Fathers
Kingdome
.
]
[
That
the
bringing
of
the
faithfull
into
the
obedience
of
the
Father
,
is
the
rendring
of
the
Kingdome
unto
him
.
]
[
That
when
the
determined
time
comes
,
these
who
have
beene
received
into
mercy
,
are
presented
unto
God
the
Father
—
when
the
Sonne
saith
,
Here
I
am
,
and
these
whom
I
have
brought
into
the
acknowledgment
of
their
offences
,
I
have
satisfied
justice
for
them
,
Thou
O
Father
hast
thine
owne
Subjects
,
and
let
them
have
the
Kingdome
prepared
for
them
.
]
who
have
before
been
received
into
mercy
,
are
all
presented
unto
God
the
Father
,
That
the
receiving
of
the
faithfull
into
mercy
,
that
the
bringing
of
them
into
the
Fathers
obedience
at
their
conversion
,
is
the
rendring
of
Christs
Kingdome
.
[
That
Adams
revolting
was
a
sinne
directly
against
the
Father
.
]
That
the
arch-traytour
gain-stands
in
malice
to
the
honour
of
the
King
and
his
Sonne
:
that
Satan
still
opposeth
by
deceiving
some
,
and
vexing
others
:
That
Christ
is
great
over
all
the
world
,
seeing
all
the
Gentiles
doe
prayse
him
,
and
all
people
laud
him
.
That
be
hath
made
all
Kingdomes
of
the
world
acknowledge
his
authority
,
and
hath
put
downe
all
contrary
power
and
authority
,
&c.
That
now
is
no
Kingdome
but
our
Lords
and
his
Christs
.
That
his
enemies
are
made
subject
to
him
,
even
his
greatest
enemies
.
That
at
the
delivering
up
of
our
Saviours
Kingdome
,
the
Father
will
not
say
,
Thy
reward
is
not
in
he
even
,
therefore
let
them
goe
againe
into
the
earth
,
and
inherit
glory
for
a
Repent
ye
therefore
,
and
be
converted
,
that
your
sinnes
may
be
blotted
out
,
when
the
o
o
1
Pet.
1.13
.
times
of
refreshing
shall
come
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
and
be
shall
send
Jesus
Christ
,
which
was
before
preacht
unto
you
,
p
p
Luke
19
11
,
12.
&c.
whom
the
heavens
must
receive
untill
the
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
,
which
God
hath
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
holy
q
q
Rev.
10.7
.
prophets
since
the
world
began
:
the
times
of
refreshing
,
and
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
I
am
sure
,
no
man
can
imagine
that
these
words
in
themselves
import
,
that
our
Saviour
shall
reigne
among
the
as
an
earthly
Monarch
:
which
is
the
point
.
And
therefore
this
,
if
by
the
time
,
&c.
is
as
if
one
would
say
,
If
I
be
a
King
,
I
am
a
King
.
That
the
Prophets
have
another
meaning
,
may
be
seen
by
all
interpreters
,
and
partly
by
that
is
said
here
.
It
is
wonder
,
if
any
will
say
,
that
the
Prophets
speake
of
nothing
more
;
for
if
his
meaning
be
,
They
speake
not
more
of
any
other
thing
,
it
is
qu●stionable
,
seeing
there
is
much
spoken
of
Gods
precepts
:
But
if
he
doe
meane
,
(
as
it
seemes
)
that
they
speake
not
of
any
other
thing
that
can
be
applyed
unto
our
Saviours
comming
,
I
will
cite
one
Prophet
for
all
,
Where
is
mention
of
the
great
Prince
,
of
great
trouble
even
to
the
time
of
deliverance
,
and
then
awaking
of
some
(
not
for
a
space
of
time
,
but
)
to
everlasting
life
,
and
of
others
(
at
the
same
time
)
unto
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
.
And
is
not
this
a
more
comfortable
effect
foreshewne
generally
unto
every
one
,
that
shall
be
written
in
the
booke
?
Now
the
cause
why
the
Prophets
write
so
much
of
and
that
Kingdom
to
be
restored
,
was
,
That
the
godly
hearing
of
the
destruction
of
that
Kingdome
,
did
greatly
feare
,
that
that
Common-wealth
should
never
be
restored
,
wherein
Christ
our
Saviour
was
to
be
borne
,
and
performe
the
worke
of
redemption
:
we
may
justly
thinke
,
that
their
feare
was
not
so
much
the
want
of
bodily
liberty
,
as
the
not
comming
of
our
Saviour
:
and
therfore
the
Prophets
insist
much
upon
that
point
for
the
comfort
of
the
godly
,
that
howsoever
that
Kingdome
shall
be
ruined
,
yet
it
shall
be
restored
,
and
all
Nations
shall
by
the
preaching
of
come
into
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
and
so
receive
lawes
from
the
as
being
captives
unto
them
,
whose
captives
they
might
be
for
a
time
.
But
to
imagine
that
the
faithfull
did
expect
,
and
the
Prophets
did
speake
of
no
other
thing
but
this
earthly
Monarchy
,
is
too
grosse
,
and
directly
contradicting
the
Apostles
bearing
another
testimony
of
them
,
the
times
of
refreshing
,
and
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
,
times
of
refreshing
,
and
times
of
restitution
,
&c.
times
of
refreshing
&c.
the
times
of
refreshing
,
&c.
the
times
of
refreshing
,
and
the
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
(
except
a
few
Millenaries
)
have
expounded
that
the
Prophets
have
another
meaning
.
the
times
of
refreshing
,
&c.
these
times
the
times
of
refreshing
,
&c.
is
mention
of
the
great
Prince
,
of
great
trouble
,
even
to
the
time
of
deliverance
,
and
then
awaking
of
some
,
(
not
for
a
space
of
time
,
but
)
to
everlasting
life
,
and
of
others
,
(
at
the
same
time
)
unto
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
.
That
many
of
them
that
sleepe
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
shall
awake
,
some
to
everlasting
life
,
and
some
to
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
timer
of
refreshing
Jewes
,
(
of
Daniels
people
,
That
the
restoring
of
the
Kingdome
of
Israel
,
was
so
often
revealed
by
the
Prophets
rather
to
keepe
the
Jewes
from
the
distrust
of
our
Saviours
comming
,
then
to
comfort
them
against
the
losse
of
their
bodily
liberty
,
and
native
inheritance
.
That
the
prophecies
touching
the
restoring
of
Jerusalem
,
and
that
Kingdome
,
did
concerne
the
Common-wealth
of
Israel
,
which
was
afterwards
destroyed
,
That
howsoever
that
Kingdome
shall
be
ruined
,
yet
it
shall
be
restored
,
And
all
Nations
shall
by
the
preaching
of
the
Jewes
come
into
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
and
so
receive
lawes
from
the
Jewes
,
as
being
captives
unto
them
,
whose
captives
they
might
be
for
a
time
.
That
the
Nations
shall
by
the
preaching
of
the
Jewes
—
become
captives
unto
them
.
For
where
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
is
,
there
is
liberty
,
That
the
Jewes
shall
possesse
the
Gentiles
in
the
land
of
the
Lord
for
servants
,
and
for
handmaides
,
that
they
shall
take
them
captives
,
whose
captives
they
were
,
and
shall
rule
over
their
oppressours
and
the
Prophets
in
their
revelations
touching
Jerusalem
,
and
that
Kingdome
to
be
restored
,
did
speake
of
a
Monarchy
on
earth
.
Paul
,
Heb.
Abraham
,
Isaac
Epist.
chap.
one
might
sit
on
his
right
band
,
and
the
other
on
his
left
in
his
Kingdome
.
To
sit
on
my
right
band
,
and
on
my
left
,
is
not
mine
to
give
,
but
it
shall
be
given
to
them
,
for
whom
it
is
prepared
of
my
Father
.
We
may
call
to
mind
too
his
words
,
and
the
words
of
the
Evangelist
,
Which
words
shew
that
howbei●
Christ
had
spoken
of
his
Kingdome
,
yet
at
that
time
were
both
ignorant
and
ambitious
Albeit
never
one
shall
sit
on
his
right
hand
nor
his
left
,
yet
nothing
in
these
words
is
for
this
purpose
,
seeing
he
saith
not
there
,
that
any
shall
sit
,
but
onely
,
he
speakes
of
sitting
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
(
which
must
be
in
heaven
,
seeing
he
speakes
absolutely
,
and
his
glory
is
greater
in
heaven
,
then
can
be
on
an
earthly
Throne
.
)
And
he
saith
unto
his
Disciples
,
When
he
shall
sit
on
that
Throne
,
And
may
not
some
of
these
thrones
be
on
his
right
hand
,
and
some
on
his
left
hand
?
I
enquire
not
now
,
what
these
thrones
may
be
,
but
there
ye
see
multitude
of
thrones
in
glory
,
as
Kings
in
their
State
may
have
thrones
for
their
greatest
Peeres
.
on
Christs
right
hand
,
nor
his
left
:
It
is
not
mine
to
give
It
is
not
mine
to
give
but
to
them
for
whom
it
is
prepared
of
my
Father
.
that
never
one
shall
sit
on
his
right
hand
,
nor
his
left
;
and
,
that
nothing
in
these
words
is
for
this
purpose
?
to
the
right
hand
of
God
.
For
to
which
of
the
Angels
said
he
at
any
time
,
Sit
on
my
right
hand
,
untill
I
make
thine
enemies
thy
footstoole
,
Heb.
Christ
sitting
on
a
Throne
,
sits
on
the
right
hand
of
God
:
but
to
speake
absolutely
,
To
sit
on
a
Throne
in
heaven
,
is
not
to
sit
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
no
more
then
any
Prince
is
advanced
to
the
right
hand
of
a
King
,
albeit
he
sit
on
a
Throne
,
and
inferiour
to
the
King
,
and
his
eldest
Sonne
.
To
sit
on
a
Throne
,
is
to
sit
at
the
right
hand
of
God
.
I
charge
thee
before
God
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
shall
judge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
at
his
appearing
and
his
Kingdome
.
The
mentioning
these
two
together
and
in
that
order
,
doth
no
more
import
such
a
beginning
;
then
the
end
of
glory
is
the
beginning
of
vertue
,
because
the
Apostle
saith
,
in
the
same
order
,
howbeit
glory
be
named
before
vertue
glory
is
after
vertue
.
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
are
to
become
his
:
Who
shall
judge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
at
his
appearing
,
and
his
Kingdome
.
the
judging
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
And
whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
Dan.
ver.
That
it
shall
breake
in
peeces
and
consume
all
those
Kingdomes
.
In
the
seeming
of
many
millions
,
that
image
doth
not
signifie
a
temporall
Monarchy
of
the
which
is
the
point
in
hand
:
and
the
seeming
of
so
many
,
contrary
to
the
seeming
of
one
,
might
satisfie
for
all
that
long
discourse
following
:
neverthelesse
I
adde
,
albeit
these
foure
Kingdomes
did
succeed
one
another
,
yet
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
did
not
succeed
,
or
was
the
last
of
them
,
or
after
them
in
time
:
for
it
is
written
,
In
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
,
[
not
after
them
,
]
shall
the
God
of
heaven
set
up
a
Kingdome
,
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
,
and
it
shall
breake
in
peeces
the
iron
,
the
brasse
,
the
clay
,
silver
and
gold
.
It
shall
breake
the
silver
and
the
gold
:
then
it
shall
be
before
the
brasse
and
the
iron
.
And
of
what
King
can
that
be
understood
but
of
Christ
,
who
saith
Assyria
,
and
Whereas
it
is
alledged
,
that
the
doth
fully
declare
that
succession
in
time
and
place
:
certainely
the
is
not
contrary
to
the
which
shewes
plainely
that
this
Kingdome
shall
be
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
,
and
breake
them
in
peeces
:
and
therefore
these
words
,
signifie
a
conquest
by
power
,
but
neither
by
succession
in
time
,
nor
by
force
of
armes
.
That
this
image
doth
signifie
a
temporall
Monarchy
of
the
Jewes
:
In
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
shall
the
God
of
heaven
set
up
a
Kingdome
,
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
:
and
the
Kingdome
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
but
i●
shall
breake
in
peeces
,
and
consume
all
thes●
Kingdomes
,
(
the
iron
,
the
b●asse
,
the
clay
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
,
)
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
.
set
up
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
,
Augustus
Caesar
but
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kingdomes
That
the
Kingdome
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
:
The
Kingdome
,
and
dominion
,
and
the
greatnesse
of
the
Kingdome
under
the
whole
heaven
,
shall
be
given
,
ver.
That
this
Kingdome
shall
breake
in
peeces
,
and
consume
all
other
Kingdome
,
the
iron
,
the
brasse
,
the
clay
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
broken
in
peeces
no
place
shall
be
found
for
them
It
shall
breake
in
peeces
the
silver
and
gold
,
then
it
shall
be
before
the
brasse
and
iron
:
And
of
what
King
,
can
that
be
understood
,
but
of
Christ
,
I
will
punish
the
stout
heart
of
the
King
of
Assyria
Because
of
thy
rage
against
me
,
I
will
put
my
hooke
in
thy
nose
,
&c.
It
shall
breake
in
peeces
the
iron
,
the
brasse
,
the
clay
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
It
shall
breake
the
silver
and
the
gold
,
then
it
shall
be
before
the
brasse
and
the
iron
.
is
not
contrary
to
That
this
Kingdome
shall
be
set
up
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
,
and
not
after
them
.
but
in
the
dayes
of
their
reigne
,
It
shall
breake
in
peeces
and
consume
these
Kingdomes
,
The
dreame
implyeth
nothing
contrary
to
the
exposition
:
and
therefore
leave
probabilities
that
are
contrary
to
certainties
.
For
it
was
cut
out
without
hands
:
and
when
it
had
smote
the
image
,
became
a
great
mountaine
,
and
filled
the
whole
earth
.
That
they
became
like
the
chaffe
of
the
Summer
threshing-flores
,
and
the
winde
carried
them
away
,
that
no
place
was
found
for
them
,
ver.
Psalme
,
ver
A●ke
of
me
,
and
I
shall
give
thee
the
Heathen
for
thine
inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
thy
possession
.
Thou
shalt
break
them
with
a
rod
r
r
Rev.
2.27
.
ch.
19.15
.
of
iron
,
thou
shalt
dash
them
in
peeces
like
a
potters
vessel
.
The
Lord
shall
send
the
rod
of
thy
strength
out
of
Zion
:
rule
thou
in
the
midst
of
thine
enemies
.
The
Lord
at
thy
right
hand
shall
strike
through
Kings
in
the
day
of
his
wrath
.
He
shall
judge
among
the
heathen
,
he
shall
fill
the
placer
with
dead
bodies
:
he
shall
wound
the
heads
over
many
Countries
.
He
shall
drinke
of
the
brooke
in
the
way
,
therefore
shall
he
lift
up
the
head
.
Let
Israel
rejoyce
in
him
that
made
him
:
let
the
children
of
Zion
be
joyfull
in
their
King
.
Let
the
high
praises
of
God
be
in
their
mouth
,
and
a
two-edged
sword
in
their
hand
:
to
execute
vengeance
upon
the
heathen
,
and
punishments
upon
the
people
:
To
binde
their
1
Sam.
1.9.10
,
Psal.
47.
Psal.
99.
Kings
in
chaines
,
and
their
Nobles
in
fetters
of
iron
,
to
ex●eute
upon
them
the
judgement
written
:
This
bonour
have
all
his
Saints
.
Then
teach
God
h●w
he
should
eveale
his
will
.
It
is
revealed
in
expcesse
words
,
There
was
reason
to
expresse
it
by
a
different
thing
,
because
the
foure
were
of
one
quality
,
and
this
was
of
another
quality
:
saith
he
It
is
more
wonderfull
,
more
powerfull
,
and
more
generall
then
any
of
them
,
and
all
the
Kings
who
will
not
serve
this
King
shall
perish
,
That
God
shall
set
up
a
Kingdome
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
.
these
Kings
and
the
Kingdomes
which
God
shall
set
up
,
breakes
in
peeces
,
and
consumes
the
Kingd●mes
There
was
reason
to
expresse
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
by
a
thing
different
from
the
image
,
because
the
foure
Kingdomes
were
of
one
quality
,
and
this
of
another
.
Then
was
the
iron
,
the
clay
,
the
brasse
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
,
broken
in
peeces
together
,
and
became
like
the
chaffe
of
the
Summers
threshing-flores
,
and
the
winde
carried
them
away
,
that
no
place
was
found
for
them
;
And
the
stone
that
smote
the
image
,
became
a
great
mountaine
,
and
filled
the
whole
earth
.
But
it
shall
breake
in
peeces
,
and
consume
all
these
Kingdomes
,
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
My
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
My
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
that
world
to
come
My
Kingdome
is
not
of
the
world
The
baptisme
of
John
whence
was
it
,
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
And
whereas
thou
sawest
iron
mixed
with
miry
clay
,
they
shall
mingle
themselves
with
the
seed
of
men
:
but
they
shall
not
cleave
one
to
another
,
even
as
iron
is
not
mixed
with
clay
.
And
in
the
dayes
of
these
Kings
mingle
themselves
with
the
seed
of
men
,
of
heaven
set
up
a
Kingdome
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
.
the
world
to
come
None
denyeth
it
the
world
to
come
The
Kingdome
or
the
World
,
whereof
the
Apostle
speakes
there
,
was
then
to
come
,
not
in
respect
of
Christ
,
but
of
the
Apostle
:
for
he
meaneth
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
,
as
appeares
by
these
words
,
[
whereof
we
speake
]
which
have
relation
to
the
words
preceding
,
where
he
opponeth
the
Evangelicall
promises
unto
the
typicall
promises
:
these
was
an
earthly
and
this
is
heaven
.
Christ
at
the
time
of
writing
this
Epistle
,
was
in
possession
of
it
,
and
the
Apostle
did
then
hope
for
the
house
not
made
with
hands
,
eternall
in
the
heavens
,
And
therefore
that
world
is
not
a
distinct
world
,
but
even
the
same
in
which
as
Mediatour
he
shall
give
up
the
Kingdome
to
the
Father
.
the
world
to
come
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
Kingdome
of
heaven
in
which
God
hath
appointed
to
judge
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
world
in
righteousnesse
by
him
,
judgement
and
justice
on
the
earth
,
For
not
unto
the
Angels
hath
be
appointed
this
inferiour
world
,
to
be
subject
in
time
to
come
,
as
one
in
a
certaine
place
testified
What
is
man
that
thou
art
mindfull
of
him
,
or
the
sonne
of
man
,
that
thou
visitest
him
?
Thou
madest
him
a
little
lower
then
the
Angels
,
thou
crownedst
him
with
glory
and
honour
,
and
didst
set
him
over
the
workes
of
thy
hands
,
&c.
whereof
we
speake
the
world
to
come
David
,
Psal.
the
world
the
world
to
come
the
world
to
come
old
world
Epist.
chap.
the
world
to
come
That
which
shall
be
given
up
is
not
past
as
yet
:
neither
shall
it
be
given
up
altogether
,
but
in
some
manner
,
as
the
Millenaries
acknowledge
,
at
the
end
of
their
That
which
shall
be
given
up
is
not
past
as
yet
,
Then
commeth
the
end
,
when
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
even
the
Father
,
&c.
And
when
all
things
shall
be
subdued
unto
him
,
then
shall
the
Sonne
also
himselfe
be
subject
unto
him
that
put
all
things
under
him
,
that
God
may
be
allin
all
.
He
as
God-man
saith
And
thus
all
the
consequences
for
proving
the
earthly
Monarchy
of
the
are
naught
he
had
power
to
lay
downe
his
life
,
and
power
to
take
it
againe
,
Mary
;
thou
shalt
conceive
in
thy
wombe
,
and
being
forth
a
Sonne
,
and
shalt
call
his
name
Jesus
:
he
shall
be
great
,
and
shall
be
called
the
Sonne
of
the
Highest
:
and
the
Lord
shall
give
unto
him
the
u
u
Matth.
2.6
.
Acts
2.30.31
.
Throne
of
his
Father
David
,
Luke
&c.
)
the
dayes
come
,
saith
the
Lord
,
that
I
will
raise
unto
David
a
righteous
Branch
,
and
a
King
shall
†
†
Ch.
33.15.16
.
reigne
and
prosper
,
and
shall
execute
judgement
,
and
justice
x
x
Isa.
8
8.
Job
19.25
.
Heb.
1.2
.
Luke
19.11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
&c.
Acts
3
19.20.21
.
Revel.
11.15
.
Rom.
4.13
in
the
*
*
Whatsoever
losse
the
disobedience
of
the
first
Adam
brought
on
himselfe
,
and
his
posterity
,
that
no
doubt
the
second
Adam
hath
recovered
with
advantage
for
himselfe
and
his
chosen
.
But
the
first
Adam
lost
not
onely
his
right
to
heaven
,
but
the
happy
estate
too
,
which
an
innocent
life
would
for
a
long
time
,
have
continued
to
him
,
and
his
on
earth
.
And
therefore
that
intercourse
and
familiarity
with
God
,
that
rule
and
command
over
men
,
and
all
other
creatures
,
which
Adam
(
before
the
advancement
of
mankinde
to
it
,
highest
happinesse
,
)
should
have
here
enioyed
,
if
he
had
not
fell
;
that
,
and
farre
more
then
that
,
shall
Christ
with
his
cho●
inherit
at
his
next
appearing
.
And
now
seeing
even
reason
it selfe
doth
thus
strongly
conclude
for
our
Saviours
future
soveraignty
,
what
unreasonablenesse
were
it
in
us
,
any
longer
to
misdoubt
the
literall
accomplishment
of
these
,
and
all
other
sacred
revelations
which
so
fully
describe
,
and
〈◊〉
earely
confirme
it
?
earth
.
In
hi●
dayes
Judab
shall
be
saved
,
and
Israel
shall
dwell
safely
,
and
this
is
his
name
whereby
he
shall
be
called
,
The
Lord
our
righteousnesse
.
Behold
,
the
man
whose
name
is
the
Branch
,
and
he
shall
grow
up
out
of
his
place
,
and
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
even
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
and
he
shall
heare
the
glory
,
and
shall
sit
and
rule
upon
his
Throne
,
and
he
shall
be
a
Priest
upon
his
Throne
,
and
the
Counsel
of
peace
shall
be
betweene
them
both
.
I
will
save
my
flocke
,
and
they
shall
no
more
be
a
prey
:
and
I
will
judge
betweene
cattell
and
cattell
,
and
I
will
set
up
one
Shepheard
over
them
:
and
he
shall
feede
them
,
even
my
Serv●
David
,
he
shall
feede
them
,
and
he
shall
be
their
Shepheard
.
And
I
the
Lord
will
be
their
God
,
and
my
Servant
David
a
Prince
among
them
,
I
the
Lord
have
spoken
it
.
David
my
Servant
shall
be
King
over
them
,
and
they
shall
have
one
Shepheard
,
and
they
shall
also
walke
in
my
judgements
,
and
observe
my
Statutes
,
and
doe
them
:
and
they
shall
dwell
in
the
Land
that
I
have
given
unto
Jacob
my
Servant
,
wherein
your
Fathers
have
dwelt
,
and
they
shall
dwell
therein
,
even
they
and
their
children
for
ever
,
and
my
Servant
David
shall
be
their
Prince
for
ever
.
Vnto
us
a
child
is
borne
,
unto
us
a
Sonne
is
given
,
and
the
government
shall
be
upon
his
shoulder
,
and
his
Name
shall
be
called
Wonderfull
,
Counseller
,
the
mighty
God
,
the
Everlasting
Father
,
the
Prince
of
peace
.
Of
the
increase
of
his
government
and
peace
there
shall
be
no
end
.
Vpon
the
Throne
of
David
,
and
upon
his
Kingdome
,
to
order
it
,
and
to
establish
it
with
judgement
and
with
justice
,
from
henceforth
even
for
ever
:
the
zeale
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
will
performe
this
.
Behold
my
Servant
shall
deale
prudently
,
he
shall
be
y
y
Psal.
118.22.23
,
24.
&c.
exalted
and
extolled
,
and
be
very
high
.
As
many
were
z
z
Luke
2.34
,
35.
astonied
at
thee
,
(
his
visage
,
was
so
marred
more
then
any
man
,
and
his
forme
more
then
the
sonnes
of
men
,
)
So
shall
be
sprinkle
many
Nations
,
the
Kings
shall
shut
their
mouthes
as
him
:
for
that
which
had
not
been
told
them
,
shall
they
see
,
and
that
which
they
had
not
heard
,
shall
they
consider
.
In
that
day
,
saith
the
Lord
,
will
I
assemble
her
that
halteth
,
and
I
will
gather
her
that
is
driven
out
,
and
her
that
I
have
afflicted
,
and
I
will
make
her
that
halted
,
a
remnant
;
and
her
that
was
cast
farre
a
a
Rom.
11.12.15.32
.
●ff
,
a
strong
Nation
:
and
the
Lord
shall
reigne
over
them
in
Mount
Zion
from
henceforth
even
for
ever
.
He
shall
come
downe
like
raine
upon
the
mowne
grasse
:
as
showers
that
water
the
earth
.
In
his
dayes
shall
the
righteous
flourish
:
and
abundance
of
peace
so
long
as
the
Moone
endureth
.
He
shall
have
dominion
also
from
sea
to
sea
,
and
from
the
river
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
They
that
dwell
in
the
wildernesse
shall
how
before
him
:
and
his
enemies
shall
licke
the
dust
.
The
Kings
of
Tarshish
,
and
of
the
Isles
shall
bring
presents
:
the
Kings
of
Sheba
and
Seba
shall
offer
gifts
.
Ye●
all
Kings
shall
fall
b
b
Ps.
68.29.31
.
Isa.
45.22.23
.
downe
before
him
:
c
c
Psal.
22.27
,
28.
Phil.
2.10
.
Rev.
14.6
,
7.
chap.
15.4
.
all
Nations
shall
praise
him
.
Thou
shalt
arise
and
have
mercy
upon
Zion
:
for
the
time
to
favour
her
,
yea
,
the
set
time
is
come
:
for
thy
servants
take
pleasure
in
her
stones
,
and
favour
the
dust
thereof
.
So
the
heathen
shall
feare
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
thy
glory
.
When
the
Lord
shall
build
up
Zion
,
he
shall
appeare
in
his
glory
.
These
texts
may
prove
something
against
your
fellow
Mr.
who
thinks
that
Christ
after
he
hath
put
the
in
possessionof
their
Monarchy
,
shall
ascend
againe
into
the
heavens
,
and
the
in
the
meane
time
shall
reigne
till
his
third
comming
:
But
they
prove
nothing
against
us
,
who
hold
that
Christ
reigneth
on
the
true
Throne
of
David
.
That
these
texts
prove
something
against
Mr.
who
thinks
that
Christ
after
he
hath
put
the
Jewes
in
possessionof
their
Monarchy
shall
ascend
againe
into
the
heavens
,
That
they
prove
nothing
against
you
,
who
hold
that
Christ
reigneth
on
the
true
Throne
of
David
.
The
Throne
of
Israel
Throne
of
David
For
the
Scepter
was
then
departed
from
Judah
,
and
a
Law
giver
from
between
his
feete
.
He
fits
on
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
Majesty
in
heaven
,
Heb.
which
was
typified
by
the
Throne
of
David
.
That
Christ
reigneth
on
the
true
Throne
of
David
.
That
he
sits
on
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
Maj
sty
in
heaven
,
which
was
typified
by
the
Throne
of
David
.
House
of
Israel
David
,
Isai.
There
is
neither
neither
bond
nor
free
,
neither
male
nor
female
,
but
we
are
allone
in
Christ
Jesus
:
and
if
ye
be
Christs
,
then
are
ye
seed
,
and
heires
according
to
the
promise
,
Gal.
Behold
the
dayes
come
,
saith
the
Lord
,
that
I
will
raise
unto
David
,
a
righteous
Branch
,
and
a
King
shall
reigne
and
prosper
,
and
shall
execute
judgement
and
justice
on
the
earth
.
In
his
dayes
,
Judah
shall
be
saved
,
and
Israel
shall
dwell
safely
,
and
this
is
his
name
,
whereby
he
shall
be
saved
.
The
Lord
our
righteousnesse
.
David
,
I
will
raise
unto
David
,
a
righteous
Branch
.
And
a
King
shall
reigne
and
prosper
.
And
shall
execute
judgement
and
justice
.
On
the
earth
When
Judah
shall
be
saved
,
and
Israel
shall
dwell
safely
.
There
is
neither
neither
bond
nor
free
,
nor
male
,
nor
female
,
but
we
are
all
one
in
Christ
Jesus
:
and
if
we
be
Christs
,
then
are
we
seed
,
and
heires
according
to
the
promise
.
For
his
feete
shall
stand
in
that
day
,
on
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
which
is
before
Ierusalem
on
the
East
,
(
from
which
Mount
our
Saviour
ascended
,
)
and
the
Mount
of
Olives
shall
cleave
in
the
midst
thereof
toward
the
East
and
toward
the
West
,
and
there
shall
be
a
very
great
valley
,
and
halfe
the
mountaine
shall
remove
toward
the
North
,
and
halfe
of
it
toward
the
South
.
And
ye
shall
flee
to
the
valley
of
the
mountaines
:
for
the
valley
of
the
mountaines
shall
reach
unto
yea
ye
shall
flee
like
as
ye
fled
from
before
the
Earthquake
,
in
the
dayes
of
King
of
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
g
g
In
de
ver.
14
,
15.
Rev.
19.11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
Saints
with
the●
:
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
,
that
the
light
shall
not
be
cleare
nor
darke
,
but
it
shall
be
one
day
,
which
shall
be
knowne
to
the
Lord
,
not
day
nor
night
:
but
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
at
evening
time
it
shall
be
light
.
And
it
shall
be
in
that
day
,
that
h
h
Psal.
46.4
.
Eze.
47.1
.
&c.
Incl
3.8
.
living
waters
shall
goe
out
from
halfe
of
them
toward
the
former
sea
,
and
halfe
of
them
toward
the
hinder
sea
:
In
Summer
and
in
Winter
shall
it
be
:
and
the
Lord
shall
be
King
over
all
the
earth
.
In
that
day
shall
there
be
one
Lord
,
and
his
Name
one
.
All
the
Land
shall
be
turned
as
a
plaine
from
South
of
and
it
shall
be
lifted
up
,
and
inhabited
in
her
place
:
from
gate
unto
the
place
of
the
first
gate
,
unto
the
corner
gate
,
and
from
the
Tower
of
unto
the
Kings
wine-presses
:
And
men
shall
dwell
in
it
,
and
there
shall
be
no
more
utter
destruction
:
but
shall
be
safely
inhabited
Christ
said
T●en
said
the
Iewes
saith
the
Evangelist
So
the
true
Temple
is
Christs
body
,
which
the
destroyed
,
and
be
raised
it
up
againe
:
and
in
this
sense
the
Disciples
did
beleeve
the
Scriptures
after
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
And
therefore
the
things
spoken
in
these
Scriptures
are
accomplished
at
his
first
comming
,
not
onely
in
heaven
,
but
on
earth
,
according
to
the
different
portions
thereof
:
In
heaven
,
and
on
earth
,
I
say
,
and
in
true
and
on
the
true
Throne
of
for
his
feete
stood
in
that
day
,
[
to
wit
,
when
he
went
to
receive
the
fuller
accomplishment
of
his
Kingdome
,
]
on
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
which
is
by
on
the
East
,
[
from
which
also
he
ascended
,
]
and
the
Mount
of
Oliver
hath
been
eloven
in
the
midst
thereof
toward
the
East
,
and
toward
the
W●st
[
when
not
onely
the
members
of
the
Church
,
So
that
nothing
could
hinder
the
course
thereof
.
]
.
And
the
have
fled
to
that
valley
of
the
mountaines
,
[
when
they
did
imbrace
the
Gospell
,
which
is
low
in
worldly
mens
esteeme
,
and
of
high
esteeme
before
God
.
]
A●d
the
valley
of
the
mountaines
hath
reached
unto
[
For
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
hath
been
an
excellent
stone
marke
shewing
the
righ
way
,
(
as
it
is
exponed
,
on
the
m●rgine
of
the
late
translation
,
)
to
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
.
]
Yea
they
have
fled
,
like
as
they
did
flee
from
before
the
earth
quake
in
the
dayes
of
King
of
[
to
wit
,
they
have
been
astonish●d
at
the
wonderfulnesse
of
Gods
workes
,
]
And
the
Lord
hath
come
:
And
so
forth
,
as
it
followes
in
where
he
showes
the
perpetuall
light
of
the
glorious
Gospell
,
and
the
continuall
flowing
of
the
wholesome
waters
in
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
the
removing
of
all
impediments
for
the
security
of
the
elects
conversion
and
salvation
.
You
see
here
that
our
Saviour
c●me
not
onely
to
conquer
death
,
(
which
is
the
last
enemy
that
he
shall
destroy
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
d●stroyed
till
the
last
resurrection
,
)
but
also
to
take
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
unto
himselfe
,
and
hath
made
them
all
acknowledge
his
authority
,
and
hath
put
downe
all
contrary
power
and
authority
,
(
for
all
Nations
have
praised
Christ
,
and
given
laud
unto
him
,
That
there
is
one
shepheard
and
one
sheepfold
,
that
the
Dominions
,
Kingdomes
,
and
greatnesse
of
the
Kingdomes
under
the
whole
Heaven
,
have
been
possessed
by
the
People
and
Saints
of
the
most
High
:
that
is
,
(
as
the
Gospell
hath
expaned
it
,
)
by
the
faithfull
bowbeit
all
hath
not
been
possessed
at
the
same
period
of
time
.
Zechariah
theman
whose
name
is
the
Branch
,
and
he
shall
grow
up
out
of
his
place
,
and
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
even
he
shall
build
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
&c.
chap.
Destroy
this
Temple
,
and
in
three
dayes
,
I
will
raise
it
up
againe
,
&c.
John
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
the
building
of
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
That
in
this
sense
the
Disciples
did
beleeve
the
Scriptures
,
after
the
resurrection
of
Christ
.
When
therefore
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
,
Iohn
,
)
his
Disciples
remembred
,
that
he
bad
said
this
unto
them
,
Iewes
,
Destroy
this
Temple
,
&c.
)
and
they
beleeved
the
Scripture
,
Peter
,
Acts
Paul
,
Acts
&c.
)
And
the
word
which
Iesus
had
said
untill
the
man
whose
name
is
the
Branch
should
sit
and
rule
on
his
Throne
.
destroy
the
Temple
destroy
this
Temple
I
will
raise
it
I
will
build
it
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
thee
,
[
That
by
the
cleaving
of
the
Mount
of
Olives
towards
the
East
,
and
towards
the
West
,
the
shaking
of
all
the
world
at
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
]
[
That
by
the
Iewes
flying
●o
the
valley
of
the
mountaines
,
their
imbracing
of
the
Gospell
the
cleaving
of
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
the
valley
of
the
mountaines
verses
[
Of
the
perpe●●all
light
of
the
Gospell
,
]
verse
,
[
Of
the
continuall
flowing
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
.
]
And
all
the
Land
shall
be
turned
as
a
plaine
from
Geba
to
Rimmon
,
South
of
Jerusalem
,
and
it
shall
be
lifted
up
,
and
inhabited
in
her
place
:
from
Benjamins
gate
unto
the
place
of
the
first
gate
,
unto
the
corner
gate
,
and
from
the
tower
of
Hananiel
unto
the
Kings
wine-presses
.
And
menshall
dwell
in
it
,
and
there
shall
be
no
more
utter
destruction
,
but
Ierusalem
shall
be
safely
inhabited
.
to
be
King
over
all
the
earth
,
to
take
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
unto
himselfe
,
to
put
downe
all
rule
and
all
authority
,
that
dominion
,
glory
,
and
Kingdome
,
all
people
,
nations
,
and
languages
,
shall
serve
him
,
every
one
that
is
left
of
the
Nations
,
to
goe
up
from
yeare
to
yeare
to
Ierusalem
,
to
worship
the
King
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
one
shepheard
and
one
sheep-fold
Kingdome
,
and
dominion
,
and
greatnesse
of
the
Kingdome
under
the
whole
Heaven
may
be
possest
by
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
.
people
of
Israel
Verely
,
verely
,
I
say
unto
you
,
k
k
Ioh.
1.51
.
Hereafer
shall
ye
see
heaven
open
,
and
the
Angels
of
God
ascending
and
descending
upon
the
Heb.
1.6
.
sonne
of
man
.
That
these
words
shal
.
be
fulfilled
,
or
have
been
fulfilled
,
it
is
most
certaine
;
and
it
is
as
certaine
,
that
they
shall
never
be
fulfilled
in
the
proper
acceptation
of
the
words
,
seeing
the
body
of
Christ
is
not
so
tall
,
as
that
〈◊〉
shall
reach
from
heaven
to
earth
:
for
this
cause
some
,
(
as
on
this
place
,
have
exponed
unto
for
upon
in
this
sense
,
as
if
the
Heavens
were
open
,
the
Angels
shall
come
downe
,
and
ascend
unto
my
Service
:
So
doth
apply
these
words
to
the
Angels
ministring
unto
Christ
in
time
of
his
passion
,
and
resurrection
.
Others
thinke
it
to
be
an
exposition
of
that
vision
of
whereby
was
signified
,
that
Christ
is
the
Mediatour
making
way
betwixt
heaven
and
earth
,
And
these
expositions
(
for
the
matter
)
doe
agree
with
other
Scriptures
.
that
it
shall
be
fulfilled
,
or
hath
been
fulfilled
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
shall
never
he
fulfilled
in
the
proper
acceptation
of
the
words
,
hath
exponedii
,
as
if
the
heavens
were
open
,
the
Angels
shall
come
downe
,
and
ascend
unto
my
Service
:
and
that
Chrysostome
doth
apply
it
to
the
Angel
ministring
unto
Christ
,
in
time
of
his
passion
and
resurrection
.
Stephen
,
looking
stedfastly
into
heaven
saw
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
heavens
open
,
and
the
Sonne
of
man
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
Acts
the
heavens
opened
unto
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
descending
like
a
dove
,
and
lighting
upon
him
,
Mattb.
That
when
God
againe
bringeth
in
the
first
begotten
into
the
world
,
he
sayth
,
And
let
all
the
Angels
of
God
worship
him
.
the
Angels
of
God
shall
doe
homage
unto
him
.
the
Angels
shall
not
ascend
and
descend
upon
the
Sonne
of
man
,
seeing
the
body
of
Christ
is
not
so
tall
,
as
that
it
shall
reach
from
heaven
to
earth
.
ascending
from
,
and
descending
upon
,
(
or
unto
,
)
[
upon
,
[
upon
,
[
upon
.
A
poore
proofe
:
for
as
it
is
requisite
,
that
he
be
on
earth
,
whither
that
these
messengers
may
descend
unto
him
,
so
I
may
say
,
it
is
requisite
,
that
he
be
in
heaven
whence
they
may
descend
on
him
,
and
whither
they
may
ascend
to
him
:
and
so
taking
the
words
in
that
sense
,
they
may
be
fulfilled
,
albeit
he
never
were
on
earth
:
even
as
they
may
be
fulfilled
when
he
is
on
earth
,
and
not
in
heaven
:
but
according
to
the
first
exposition
he
was
on
earth
,
when
they
were
fulfilled
,
farre
lesse
is
his
continuance
on
earth
necessary
for
these
words
.
A
poore
proofe
[
That
it
is
requisite
he
be
in
heaven
,
whence
the
Angels
may
descend
from
him
,
and
ascend
to
him
,
]
Hereafter
ye
shall
see
heaven
open
,
and
the
Angels
ascending
to
,
and
descending
from
the
Sonne
of
man
.
ascending
,
and
descending
to
the
Sonne
of
man
,
We
are
to
know
that
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
containeth
in
it
,
two
things
.
The
mediatory
function
of
his
Kingly
office
:
and
his
Kingly
glory
.
That
he
shall
lay
a
side
,
for
then
there
will
be
no
further
necessity
,
nor
use
thereof
.
But
this
be
shall
hold
for
ever
,
as
being
by
the
acts
of
his
mediation
justly
acquired
,
and
according
to
covenant
bestowed
upon
him
by
his
Father
.
For
ever
,
Evermore
Through
all
,
or
many
generations
:
through
all
ages
;
or
,
as
long
as
the
Sun
and
Moone
endure
.
When
the
heavens
that
are
now
p
p
Rev.
20.11
.
Ch.
21.1
.
shall
passe
away
with
a
noise
,
and
the
elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heate
:
the
earth
also
,
and
the
workes
that
are
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
,
His
dominion
is
an
everlasting
dominion
,
which
shall
not
passe
away
:
And
his
Kingdome
that
which
shall
not
be
destroyed
.
The
q
q
Ch.
2.44
.
Kingdome
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
.
shall
stand
for
ever
:
or
be
an
everlasting
Kingdome
(
as
we
say
They
will
change
the
signification
of
the
words
,
when
they
please
,
and
so
farre
as
it
makes
for
their
purpose
,
and
no
more
:
but
when
they
shall
prove
by
scripture
,
that
the
earthly
shall
be
the
place
of
Christs
Throne
,
we
may
agree
upon
the
exposition
of
the
words
,
and
till
that
be
shewne
,
I
omit
further
enquiry
of
them
:
but
as
yet
we
have
seene
neither
necessary
consequence
,
nor
evident
expression
for
it
.
Followes
another
point
,
that
the
restauration
of
and
resurrection
shall
concurre
[
they
will
change
the
signification
of
the
words
,
when
they
please
,
&c.
[
till
that
be
shewne
,
I
omit
further
enquiry
of
the
words
.
]
[
for
ever
,
and
everlasting
,
&c.
]
[
That
Christ
as
Mediatour
shall
cease
to
reigne
,
shall
deliver
up
the
administration
of
the
Kingdome
to
his
Father
,
saying
,
Thou
O
Father
hast
thine
owne
Subjects
,
and
let
them
have
the
Kingdome
prepared
for
them
,
pag.
[
Th●t
we
may
agree
on
the
exposition
of
the
words
,
for
ever
,
&c.
when
it
can
be
proved
by
scripture
,
that
the
earthly
Jerusalem
shall
be
the
place
of
Christs
Throne
.
]
Gabriel
,
Luke
That
the
Lord
shall
be
King
over
all
the
earth
,
that
in
that
day
,
there
shall
be
one
Lord
,
and
his
name
one
.
All
the
Land
shall
(
by
an
earthquake
)
be
turned
as
a
plaine
from
Geba
to
Rimmon
,
fourth
of
Jerusalem
:
and
it
shall
be
lifted
up
,
and
inhabited
in
her
place
:
from
Benjamins
gate
,
unto
the
place
of
the
first
gate
,
unto
the
corner
gate
,
and
from
the
tower
of
Hananiel
unto
the
Kings
wine-presses
,
&c.
We
see
neither
that
be
shall
come
to
reigne
,
(
after
that
manner
)
over
all
the
earth
:
neither
that
he
shall
bring
all
his
Saints
with
him
,
and
for
this
last
point
be
alledges
no
text
of
scripture
,
but
will
have
it
to
be
taken
on
his
bare
word
:
which
we
refuse
to
doe
.
We
reade
that
when
be
shall
come
to
judge
,
be
shall
bring
all
the
holy
Angels
with
him
,
and
all
Nations
shall
be
gathered
before
him
,
and
that
be
shall
send
his
Angels
to
gather
the
elect
from
the
foure
winds
:
but
that
they
shall
come
with
him
into
an
earthly
Monarchy
,
we
finde
no
where
.
And
neverthelesse
as
if
it
were
unquestionable
he
addeth
.
[
That
we
alledge
no
text
of
scripture
,
which
shewes
that
Christ
shall
bring
all
the
Saints
with
him
.
]
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
th●●
.
Afterward
they
that
are
Christs
at
his
comming
?
That
Christ
shall
bring
all
the
holy
Angels
with
him
At
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
with
all
the
Saints
.
Them
also
that
sleepe
in
Jesus
will
God
bring
with
him
.
Jude
ver.
Enoch
,
Behold
,
the
Lord
commeth
with
ten
thousands
of
his
Saints
.
&c.
Ezek.
The
first
resurrection
of
bodies
imports
a
second
resurrection
:
and
so
either
these
who
rise
shall
dye
againe
,
and
rise
againe
at
the
second
resurrection
:
or
they
who
shall
rise
at
the
first
shall
not
dye
at
all
,
and
others
shall
rise
againe
at
the
second
resurrection
.
This
Authour
makes
it
no
where
manifest
,
which
of
these
two
he
holdeth
,
and
Mr.
boldeth
the
first
opinion
:
but
neither
of
them
hath
any
warrant
from
Scripture
,
and
the
testimonies
that
are
cited
here
on
the
margine
,
shew
that
there
shall
not
be
such
a
resurrection
of
the
righteons
:
for
it
is
said
,
If
they
can
dye
no
more
,
and
be
equall
unto
the
Angels
,
then
they
shall
not
rise
at
a
second
resurrection
,
neither
shall
they
live
an
earthly
life
,
which
in
the
best
degree
is
inferiour
unto
the
life
of
the
Angels
.
If
the
last
day
be
the
day
of
the
gener
all
judgement
,
(
as
certainely
it
is
,
even
sepponing
the
temporall
Monarchy
for
a
and
the
elect
shall
not
be
raised
till
the
last
day
,
(
as
these
words
imply
,
)
then
there
shall
not
be
a
first
and
second
resur●ection
,
unlesse
the
second
resurrection
be
after
the
list
day
:
and
consequently
,
there
not
being
a
resurrection
of
the
children
of
God
till
the
last
day
the
first
resurrection
mentioned
,
cannot
be
understood
of
the
bodies
,
but
rather
a
rising
from
siane
,
whereof
mention
is
made
,
He
cites
Isa
These
words
name
the
dead
generally
,
an
make
nothing
for
a
first
and
second
resurrection
:
but
it
is
said
If
the
freedome
[
POLITEVM●
]
of
the
godly
the
in
heaven
,
then
they
expect
not
a
Mona
chy
on
earth
:
and
if
the
bodies
shall
be
like
unto
his
glorious
body
,
they
shall
not
live
an
earthly
life
,
nor
dye
againe
.
He
quoteth
&c.
but
the
first
hath
nothing
of
a
second
resurrection
,
and
to
wit
,
in
another
manner
then
now
:
now
by
grace
,
and
then
in
glory
.
If
we
shall
ever
be
with
the
Lord
,
then
we
shall
not
dye
againe
,
and
rise
againe
,
unlesse
the
Lord
dye
too
:
which
,
I
thinke
,
they
will
not
say
.
Lastly
,
he
cites
which
words
certainely
are
allegoricall
,
and
shew
the
returne
of
the
from
their
captivity
,
notwithstanding
the
ext●eamity
of
their
misery
,
and
after
these
words
be
takes
occ●sion
to
speake
of
the
spirituall
Kingdome
of
the
Church
,
as
is
said
before
:
but
neither
first
nor
last
speaket
the
Propher
of
a
first
and
second
resur●ection
at
or
about
the
last
day
.
And
so
in
all
these
testimonies
,
nothing
is
to
this
purpose
of
the
concurring
of
the
Monarchy
with
the
first
resurrection
The
first
resurrection
of
bodies
importeth
a
second
.
John
Rev.
But
they
which
shall
be
accounted
worthy
to
obtaine
that
world
,
and
the
resurrection
from
the
dead
,
neither
marry
,
nor
are
given
in
marriage
,
neither
doe
they
dye
any
more
,
for
they
are
equallanto
the
Angels
,
and
are
the
children
of
God
,
being
the
children
of
the
resurrection
.
[
If
they
can
dye
no
more
,
and
he
equall
unto
the
Angels
,
then
they
shall
not
rise
at
a
s●eond
resu●rection
.
]
neither
shall
they
live
an●earthly
life
,
But
they
that
shall
be
accounted
worthy
to
ob
tame
and
the
resurrection
from
the
dead
:
be
accounted
worthy
they
that
are
accounted
worthy
shall
obtaine
,
but
the
resurrection
of
the
just
,
spoken
of
chap.
thou
shalt
be
recompensed
at
the
resurrection
,
at
the
resurrection
of
the
just
?
Kingdome
of
God
that
he
is
blessed
which
shall
eate
bread
in
it
,
Blessed
is
he
that
shall
eate
bread
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
:
Who
so
eateth
my
flesh
and
drinketh
my
bloud
,
hath
eternall
life
,
and
I
will
vaise
him
up
at
the
last
day
.
[
If
the
last
day
,
be
the
day
of
the
generall
judgement
,
(
as
certainely
it
is
,
even
supponing
the
temporall
Monarchy
for
a
1000
yeares
,
and
the
elect
shall
not
be
raised
till
the
last
day
,
(
as
these
words
imply
,
)
then
there
shall
not
be
a
first
and
second
resurrection
,
unlesse
the
second
resurrection
be
after
the
last
day
.
]
John
[
the
rising
of
men
from
sin
,
]
If
by
any
meanes
I
might
attaine
to
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
[
these
words
name
:
he
dead
generally
,
&c.
]
So
also
is
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
it
is
sowne
in
corruption
,
it
is
raised
in
incorruption
:
it
is
sowne
in
dishonour
,
it
is
raised
in
glory
:
it
is
sowne
in
weakenesse
,
it
is
raised
in
power
:
it
is
sowne
a
naturall
body
,
it
is
raised
a
spirituall
body
.
in
glory
,
in
power
,
and
with
spirituall
bodies
?
that
he
who
hath
a
part
in
it
,
the
second
death
hath
no
power
over
him
.
If
the
(
Politeuma
)
the
freedome
of
the
godly
be
in
heaven
,
then
they
expect
not
a
Monarchy
on
earth
.
And
if
their
bodies
shall
be
like
unto
Christs
glorious
body
,
they
shall
not
live
an
earthly
life
,
nor
dye
againe
.
]
[
that
the
raised
Saints
shall
dye
againe
,
and
rise
againe
.
]
These
bones
are
the
whole
house
of
Israel
.
[
doth
for
eshew
the
returne
of
the
Jewes
from
their
captivity
,
notwithstanding
the
exireamity
of
their
misery
;
]
John
,
Thou
hast
made
us
unto
our
God
,
Kings
and
Priests
,
and
we
s
s
Rom.
5.17
.
ch
4.13
.
Luk
19.17.19
.
2
Tim
2.12
.
ch.
4.8
.
1
Pet.
5.4
.
shall
reigne
on
*
*
Mar.
Frid
Wendelinus
.
(
cha.
21.
of
the
2
Sect
of
his
Naturall
Contemplations
,
pag
429.430
.
urged
in
defence
of
an
accidentall
change
of
the
world
,
against
the
esseatial
abolition
of
it
,
both
which
Tenets
are
,
as
I
think
,
very
true
,
if
referr'd
to
their
proper
seasons
,
if
(
shunning
both
the
improvident
consounding
and
pernicious
wresting
of
Scripture
)
we
affirme
a
marvellous
renovation
of
this
Heaven
and
Earth
at
the
beginning
of
our
Saviours
Kingdome
,
and
a
creation
of
new
,
at
the
end
thereof
,
that
is
,
at
the
last
judgement
:
when
as
it
is
in
the
20.
of
the
Rev
l.
and
the
11.
v
r.
This
heaven
and
earth
shall
fly
away
,
and
no
place
be
found
for
them
:
and
if
they
shall
have
place
no
more
,
then
surely
they
can
have
beeing
no
longer
,
for
place
is
an
inseparable
anection
of
their
being
;
and
consequently
this
Scripture
proves
an
absolute
aunihilation
of
the
first
world
,
which
I
suppose
,
no
man
will
deny
if
he
doth
observe
when
this
passing
of
the
first
heaven
and
earth
is
to
be
accomplisht
,
to
wit
,
above
a
thousund
yeares
after
the
renewing
of
them
,
for
they
are
to
be
renewed
at
our
Saviours
entiance
into
his
Kingdome
,
but
they
are
not
to
paste
away
,
till
the
giving
up
thereof
to
God
the
Father
at
the
last
Judgement
,
and
so
it
stands
firme
,
that
these
words
imply
no
lesse
then
a
perishing
:
which
yet
may
further
be
establisht
by
three
other
undeniable
testimonies
.
One
of
the
same
Apostle
,
in
the
next
chap.
at
the
1.
vers
.
And
I
saw
(
saith
he
)
a
new
heaven
and
a
new
earth
,
for
the
first
heaven
and
the
first
earth
were
passed
away
,
and
there
was
no
more
set
.
Which
last
clause
expresly
affirming
an
utter
abolition
of
the
sea
,
doth
plainely
informe
us
,
that
by
the
dying
and
passing
away
of
the
first
earth
(
which
with
the
sea
makes
but
one
globe
)
is
meant
a
substantiall
perishing
of
it
.
Another
of
M●ses
in
the
8.
chap.
of
Gen.
at
the
22.
vers.
While
the
earth
remaineth
,
seed
time
and
harvest
,
and
cold
and
heat
,
and
summer
and
wiater
,
and
day
and
night
shall
not
cease
;
and
therefore
when
seed-time
and
harvest
,
and
summer
and
winter
,
and
day
and
night
shall
cease
,
as
it
is
most
certaine
they
shall
at
the
last
Judgement
,
the
earth
it selfe
must
of
necessity
then
cease
also
.
A
third
of
Job
in
his
26.
chap.
at
the
10.
vers
.
He
hath
compassed
the
waters
with
bounds
,
untill
the
day
and
night
tome
to
an
end
.
(
Deut.
11.
vers.
21.
)
which
words
being
compared
with
the
precedent
testimony
,
wherein
day
and
night
are
shewne
to
be
of
equall
duration
with
seed
time
and
harvest
:
and
with
that
of
the
22.
of
the
Revel.
where
it
is
said
of
the
new
Ierusalem
and
the
inhabitants
thereof
;
there
shall
be
no
night
there
,
and
they
neede
no
candle
,
neither
light
of
the
Sunne
;
must
needs
be
taken
for
a
plaine
and
positive
proofe
,
that
the
day
and
night
shall
come
to
an
end
,
and
consequently
,
that
the
starres
,
and
so
the
sublunary
creatures
too
,
whose
generation
and
continuance
doe
more
or
lesse
depend
upon
celestiall
influence
;
(
being
all
made
onely
for
the
use
of
man
,
while
he
is
to
have
his
refidency
and
abode
on
this
earth
)
shall
(
at
mankinds
removall
from
hence
)
together
with
this
earth
with
which
they
were
created
,
be
brought
againe
to
nothing
.
earth
.
That
these
words
signifie
the
ho●●ur
and
priviledges
of
the
godly
on
earth
,
it
is
out
of
doubt
.
But
the
question
is
,
whether
saw
these
Elders
in
heaven
,
and
whether
they
shall
come
from
the
heaven
to
the
earth
againe
;
or
whether
signifieth
by
them
the
godly
on
earth
?
If
these
words
make
any
thing
for
this
purpose
,
these
Elders
were
in
heaven
:
but
all
the
interpreters
,
(
even
the
Authour
of
Commentat
expone
them
to
be
the
godly
on
earth
.
The
words
Certainely
albeit
the
Land
of
was
promised
to
and
his
seed
,
yet
he
(
never
having
possession
of
that
land
,
)
and
his
seed
or
the
faithfull
are
more
properly
called
the
heires
of
eternall
life
.
Which
Kingdome
was
typified
by
and
of
this
promise
without
doubt
speakes
there
.
The
words
of
are
a
part
of
a
parable
,
and
we
know
that
every
part
of
a
parable
is
not
argumentative
.
These
texts
then
serve
nothing
for
this
Monarchy
.
On
the
margine
is
cited
also
a
testimony
of
but
we
regard
not
the
testimony
of
parties
in
their
own
cause
,
(
and
far
lesse
doe
we
regard
the
consequences
of
that
testimony
,
wherewith
the
next
page
is
filled
,
and
with
that
question
of
the
essential
or
accident
all
change
of
the
Elements
,
)
seeing
for
one
we
may
bring
five
thousand
testimonies
in
this
urpose
.
The
question
is
whether
Saint
John
saw
these
Elders
in
heaven
?
After
this
I
looked
,
and
behold
a
doore
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
the
first
voyce
which
I
heard
,
was
as
it
were
of
a
trumpet
,
talking
with
mee
,
which
said
,
Come
up
hither
;
and
I
will
shew
thee
things
which
must
be
hereafter
.
we
shall
reigne
on
earth
we
doe
we
shall
reigne
on
earth
‛
Rom.
For
the
promise
that
he
should
be
heire
of
the
world
,
&c.
That
he
should
be
heire
of
eternall
life
,
Tit.
eternall
life
are
a
part
of
a
parable
,
and
every
part
of
a
parable
is
not
argumentative
,
This
forme
of
discoursing
shewes
manifestly
,
that
the
Authour
is
a
strange
wrangler
:
for
There
is
no
more
opposition
,
nor
agreement
betwixt
the
first
and
second
resurrection
,
then
is
betwixt
the
first
and
second
death
:
but
〈◊〉
will
say
,
that
the
first
and
second
deaths
are
in
a
like
sort
bodily
:
and
therefore
there
is
no
necessity
to
expone
the
first
and
second
resurrections
in
the
same
sense
.
What
perfection
of
with
is
it
to
imagine
,
that
men
who
shall
be
beheaded
for
the
witnesse
of
Jesus
are
more
perfect
then
the
soules
of
them
that
are
beheaded
?
If
by
these
soules
he
understands
the
spirituall
part
of
men
,
ere
they
were
made
perfect
,
then
he
must
understand
the
soules
either
before
they
entred
into
the
bodies
,
or
after
they
entred
into
the
bodies
before
their
regeneration
:
but
both
these
conditions
are
before
the
first
resurrection
.
If
the
first
resurrection
be
their
forsaking
of
Anrichristian
errours
,
or
(
at
it
is
said
there
)
their
not
worshipping
the
Beast
,
and
their
not
receiving
his
marke
(
as
all
inte●preters
,
except
Millenaries
expone
it
,
)
then
the
first
resurrection
followes
not
their
death
,
but
goes
before
it
.
But
the
rest
of
the
dead
,
lived
not
till
the
yeares
were
finished
the
rest
[
there
is
no
more
opposition
nor
agreement
,
betwixt
the
first
and
second
resurrection
,
then
is
betwixt
the
first
&
second
death
.
]
On
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
,
[
what
perfection
of
wit
it
is
to
imagine
,
that
men
who
shall
be
beheaded
—
are
more
perfect
then
the
soules
of
them
that
are
beheaded
.
]
[
If
by
these
soules
he
understand
the
spirituall
part
of
men
ere
they
be
made
perfect
,
then
he
must
understand
the
soules
before
they
entred
into
the
bodies
,
or
after
they
entred
into
the
bodies
before
their
regeneration
.
]
[
perfect
men
,
[
perfect
men
,
[
they
lived
,
[
they
lived
,
they
lived
[
of
the
forsaking
of
Antichrist's
errours
,
of
their
not
worshipping
of
the
Beast
,
nor
receiving
his
marke
,
and
of
their
constant
profession
,
&c
:
]
And
I
saw
the
soules
of
them
that
were
beheaded
for
the
witnesse
of
Jesus
,
and
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
which
had
not
worshipped
the
Beast
,
neither
his
image
,
neither
had
received
his
marke
upon
their
foreheads
,
or
in
their
bands
,
and
they
lived
,
[
they
lived
,
they
were
regenerated
they
were
beheaded
,
&c.
that
they
lived
,
and
reigned
with
Christ
a
And
I
saw
the
soules
of
them
that
were
beheaded
for
the
witnesse
of
Jesus
—
and
(
the
soules
of
them
)
which
had
not
worshipped
the
Beast
,
neither
his
image
—
and
they
lived
,
and
reigned
with
Christ
a
yeares
.
But
the
rest
of
the
dead
lived
not
till
the
yeares
were
finished
[
strange
wrangler
,
they
lived
and
reigned
in
heaven
[
they
lived
,
they
were
converted
If
by
their
living
and
resurrection
be
meant
their
constant
profession
,
(
as
is
said
)
and
by
their
reigning
their
prevailing
over
these
heresies
,
all
these
mists
are
soone
scattered
;
to
wit
,
they
reigned
before
their
death
,
and
not
after
their
resurrection
:
they
began
their
reigne
not
all
at
once
,
but
in
their
sever
all
ages
,
(
even
as
the
Millenaries
doe
imagine
,
that
the
Saints
in
that
conceited
Monarchy
shall
not
live
all
at
once
,
but
in
their
sever
all
ages
dye
againe
,
and
succeed
one
age
to
another
for
the
space
of
a
yeares
,
)
and
so
they
reigne
not
every
one
throughout
the●
yeares
,
and
so
long
sp●ce
have
some
ever
opposed
the
errount
of
the
Beast
:
and
they
reigning
on
earth
have
been
encompast
with
warre
againe
,
as
it
was
foretold
and
Ecclesiasticall
histories
declare
.
[
living
and
resurrection
,
[
their
constant
profession
,
reigning
,
[
their
prevailing
over
heresies
;
]
living
and
reigning
with
Christ
a
[
That
those
constant
professours
reigning
on
earth
,
have
been
encompassed
with
warre
againe
;
]
by
fire
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
I
have
before
made
it
cleare
,
that
Christs
Kingdome
is
already
begun
:
for
he
reigneth
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
,
not
onely
by
his
power
over-ruling
,
disappointing
and
turning
all
their
plots
upon
their
owne
pates
,
but
also
in
comforting
the
hearts
of
the
godly
,
so
that
they
are
a
terrour
to
the
whole
earth
,
even
to
their
enemies
(
who
are
many
times
more
afraide
at
the
prayers
of
the
godly
,
then
at
the
cannons
of
other
enemies
,
)
and
subdue
the
spirits
of
the
world
,
and
binde
Kings
in
chaines
stronger
then
iron
:
And
therefore
that
assertion
falleth
.
The
reigne
of
Christ
beginneth
not
till
Antichrist
be
destroyed
:
and
that
absurdity
following
that
assertion
,
is
falsely
imputed
to
that
interpretation
.
[
That
he
doth
now
by
his
divine
power
,
over-rule
,
and
dispose
of
the
actions
of
men
,
and
by
his
Spirit
comfort
the
hearts
of
the
godly
,
]
[
That
the
enemies
of
the
godly
are
many
times
more
afraide
of
their
prayers
,
then
at
the
cannons
of
other
enemies
,
]
The
Kingdomes
of
*
*
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
.
It
is
not
said
,
The
Kingdome
of
heaven
,
to
wit
,
of
the
third
heaven
(
the
incorruptible
habitation
of
Saints
and
Angels
)
or
of
another
world
,
I
say
of
another
in
substance
.
But
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
,
that
is
,
this
world
which
is
now
,
&
shall
till
then
be
divided
into
many
Kingdomes
,
shall
wholly
become
Christs
,
and
be
made
by
him
one
heavenly
Kingdome
,
a
Kingdome
,
in
which
men
shall
live
after
an
heavenly
estate
and
condition
:
a
Kingdome
,
in
which
Gods
Will
shall
be
done
on
earth
,
as
it
is
in
heaven
.
For
seeing
that
cannot
possibly
become
any
mans
possession
,
which
doth
utterly
cease
to
be
;
what
other
construction
can
be
given
of
these
words
,
but
this
;
that
the
government
of
all
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
,
is
hereafter
to
be
taken
into
Christs
owne
hands
as
he
is
man
?
And
indeede
how
else
should
they
then
become
his
,
after
such
a
manner
as
they
are
not
now
his
,
if
not
by
a
subiection
to
his
manbood
?
for
as
he
is
God
,
they
were
alwayes
his
,
and
all
will
grant
that
this
Scripture
doth
plaincly
foreshew
,
a
deposing
of
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
at
the
accomplishment
thereof
.
A
deposing
of
them
,
I
say
,
in
such
a
way
,
that
their
Kingdomes
may
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
which
cannot
be
by
abolishing
and
dissolving
the
earth
,
on
which
they
must
reigne
:
but
may
and
shall
be
by
subduing
and
conquering
them
,
and
the
Kingdomes
over
which
they
must
reigne
.
this
world
doe
not
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
.
The
assumption
,
[
he
would
say
,
assertion
;
but
it
is
marked
before
the
Author
is
no
Logician
,
]
is
grounded
on
the
words
are
Here
it
is
not
said
,
Our
Lord
and
his
Christ
shall
not
reigne
till
this
time
;
but
this
is
all
that
the
w●rds
import
,
Now
is
no
Kingdome
but
our
Lords
and
bis
Christs
;
And
if
it
be
objected
,
It
is
no
where
said
so
of
Christs
reigne
till
this
time
of
the
seventh
trumpet
:
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
true
,
that
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
doe
reigne
till
then
.
I
answer
,
ye
have
heard
before
,
that
in
the
midst
of
these
Kingdomes
doth
Christ
re●gne
,
even
among
them
,
and
over
them
,
and
therefore
not
for
a
thousand
yeares
onely
.
Now
if
we
lay
together
what
is
said
of
the
reigne
here
,
and
this
answer
,
we
shall
likewise
see
the
vanity
of
that
observation
on
the
margine
upon
these
cited
words
:
which
is
,
It
is
not
said
,
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
,
to
wit
,
of
the
third
heaven
,
or
of
another
world
,
I
say
,
of
another
in
substance
,
but
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
,
that
is
,
which
is
now
and
shall
till
then
be
divided
into
many
Kingdomes
,
shall
wholly
become
Christs
,
and
be
made
by
him
one
heavenly
Kingdome
,
&c.
For
if
we
remember
what
is
said
,
that
here
speakes
of
the
Kingdome
of
our
Lord
and
of
his
Christ
:
he
speaks
not
of
the
Kingdome
of
the
on
earth
:
seeing
he
makes
a
distinction
of
two
persons
,
our
Lord
,
and
his
Christ
,
that
is
,
the
Father
,
and
the
Sonne
,
and
that
Kingdome
is
for
ever
and
ever
.
[
Assertion
[
minor
proposition
,
[
Assumption
,
minor
proposition
[
It
is
not
said
here
,
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
shall
not
reigne
till
this
time
.
But
this
is
all
the
words
import
,
now
is
no
Kingdome
but
our
Lords
and
his
Christs
.
]
[
That
at
this
present
time
Christ
reigneth
,
in
the
midst
of
these
Kingdomes
,
even
among
them
,
and
over
them
;
]
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
These
Kingdomes
shall
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
the
Kingdome
of
Israel
the
Father
and
his
Sonne
He
said
before
,
This
chapter
is
controverted
(
to
wit
,
by
the
Millenaries
on
the
one
part
,
and
all
Christians
on
the
other
,
)
and
now
he
saith
,
This
his
conc●it
is
intimated
in
the
binding
up
of
Satan
:
which
is
as
if
he
had
said
,
It
is
all
undoubted
what
he
saith
,
and
all
is
false
that
all
Christians
say
;
whereas
Christians
have
given
better
warrants
of
their
exposition
,
then
Millenaries
are
able
to
doe
.
[
That
Christians
have
given
better
warrants
of
their
expositions
,
then
Millenaries
are
able
●o
doe
.
]
For
fire
shall
come
downe
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devoure
them
.
This
vision
is
next
to
that
battell
in
●●d●r
of
writing
:
but
it
follows
not
,
that
it
shall
not
beginne
to
be
accomplished
,
till
the
former
vision
be
fully
accomplished
:
for
albeit
Autichrist
be
the
devills
instrument
,
it
may
be
understood
,
(
as
histories
doe
verifie
,
)
that
his
power
may
be
in
the
time
of
Satans
imprisonment
,
that
is
,
while
Satan
is
not
permitted
to
rage
and
persecute
openly
,
as
he
did
in
the
dayes
of
the
heathenish
Emperours
,
in
the
meane
time
Antichrist
may
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
deceive
the
world
with
lies
,
and
fained
miracles
;
so
that
even
when
peace
is
in
the
world
from
warres
,
there
be
not
peace
from
the
children
within
,
complaines
in
his
time
in
and
when
he
hath
deceived
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
(
except
some
few
persons
in
comparison
of
them
who
are
deceived
,
)
then
Satan
may
stirre
up
Antichrist
to
wage
warre
against
the
disclosers
of
his
deceits
,
as
he
did
against
the
about
the
yeare
and
against
the
about
the
yeare
in
the
dayes
of
the
Emperours
and
others
:
and
so
the
malicious
attempt
of
Satan
may
have
the
same
successe
with
that
of
the
Beast
;
I
say
not
the
like
,
but
,
the
same
both
in
place
,
time
,
and
number
.
[
it
doth
not
follow
[
raging
and
persecuting
openly
,
]
he
shall
not
deceive
the
Nations
:
[
by
lies
,
and
fained
miracles
,
]
[
sitting
in
the
Church
of
God
,
deceiving
the
world
,
&c.
]
John
ver.
My
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
When
the
Sonne
of
man
shall
come
in
his
glory
,
and
all
the
holy
Angels
with
him
,
then
shall
he
sit
upon
the
Throne
of
his
glory
:
And
before
him
shall
be
gathered
all
Nations
,
and
he
shall
separate
them
one
from
another
,
as
a
shepbeard
divideth
the
sheepe
from
the
goates
.
But
the
heavens
and
earth
which
are
now
,
by
the
same
word
are
kept
in
store
,
reserved
unto
fore
,
against
the
day
of
judgement
,
and
perdition
of
ungodly
men
.
Mar.
Frid.
Wend.
Contemp.
Phys.
Sect.
Epist.
chap.
Our
Saviour
,
distinguishes
not
betwixt
the
time
of
his
and
other
Kingdomes
:
for
he
saith
in
the
same
that
is
as
he
said
unto
his
Disciples
,
that
is
,
reigning
powerfully
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
and
There
is
his
Kingdome
before
the
end
of
this
world
:
and
now
is
the
time
of
his
reigne
;
albeit
no
humane
policy
be
the
patterne
thereof
.
If
he
had
said
to
that
purpose
,
(
as
the
Millenaries
say
,
)
that
in
time
of
his
Kingdome
,
(
being
sonigh
)
the
Kingdome
of
the
should
be
no
Kingdome
,
they
might
had
more
pretext
of
law
for
condemning
him
:
wherefore
be
distinguisheth
the
condition
of
the
Kingdomes
,
and
not
the
time
of
them
:
so
that
Caesar
might
been
Emperour
,
and
Christ
a
mighty
King
,
both
at
once
.
[
that
these
words
doe
distinguish
betwixt
the
time
of
his
Kingdome
and
other
Kingdomes
,
]
[
My
Kingdome
is
not
from
hence
,
that
is
,
My
Kingdome
is
at
hand
.
]
was
at
hand
Verely
I
say
unto
you
,
there
be
some
standing
here
,
which
shall
not
tast
of
death
,
till
they
see
the
Sonne
of
man
comming
in
his
Kingdome
,
[
comming
of
the
Sonne
of
man
]
in
the
glory
of
the
Father
with
his
Angels
,
end
should
come
[
My
Kingdome
is
not
from
hence
,
that
is
,
My
Kingdome
is
at
hand
]
[
from
hence
,
[
at
hand
My
Kingdome
is
not
from
hence
My
Kingdome
is
not
from
beneath
,
but
from
above
.
My
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
The
baptisme●o
John
whence
was
it
,
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
Epist.
chap.
For
all
that
is
in
the
world
,
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
,
and
the
pride
of
life
,
is
not
of
the
Father
,
but
,
of
the
world
.
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
my
Kingdome
is
not
of
men
,
if
my
Kingdome
were
of
men
,
then
would
my
Servants
fight
,
that
I
should
not
be
delivered
to
the
Jews
,
but
now
is
not
my
Kingdom
from
hence
,
from
the
men
of
this
world
.
That
if
Christ
had
said
,
that
in
the
time
of
his
Kingdome
,
the
Kingdome
of
the
Romanes
should
be
no
Kingdome
,
they
might
have
had
more
pretext
for
condemning
him
.
]
Art
thou
a
King
then
Thou
sayest
that
I
am
,
&c.
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Thou
hast
said
,
chap.
And
Jesus
said
,
I
am
,
chap.
This
shift
will
not
serve
their
turne
;
for
the
scriptures
teach
us
,
I
forbear
to
write
any
more
of
Mr.
Petrie's
objections
here
,
because
I
shall
repeat
them
all
in
my
reply
.
a
shift
That
the
Scriptures
teach
us
,
that
at
Christs
comming
shall
be
the
end
,
and
he
shall
deliver
up
his
Kingdom
,
That
the
end
shall
be
,
when
after
his
comming
he
hath
reigned
,
till
God
hath
put
all
his
enemies
under
his
feete
the
last
enemy
That
Christ
shall
come
in
a
time
when
men
looke
not
for
him
,
and
all
shall
rise
again
,
both
godly
&
ungodly
,
and
then
is
the
shutting
of
heaven
,
as
the
parable
of
the
ten
Virgins
teacheth
,
Matth.
That
where
Christ
is
,
the
faithfull
then
shall
be
with
him
,
John
That
the
heavens
must
containe
him
till
the
time
of
the
restitution
of
all
things
,
which
God
hath
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
Prophets
since
the
world
began
:
But
the
Prophets
have
foretold
the
last
judgement
,
and
that
he
shall
convince
all
the
ungodly
,
Therefore
he
shall
not
returne
till
that
time
.
And
that
is
most
plaine
,
Sit
at
my
right
hand
till
I
make
thy
enemies
thy
footestoole
:
That
sitting
at
Gods
right
hand
is
his
reigning
,
and
it
is
not
said
,
His
enemies
shall
be
subdued
,
and
then
he
shall
reigne
,
but
,
he
shall
reigne
till
then
:
so
that
be
reigneth
conquering
,
and
he
conquereth
reigning
.
That
Christs
Kingdome
is
an
heavenly
Kingdome
,
and
the
reward
of
the
godly
is
in
heaven
,
as
our
Saviour
spake
of
it
,
and
never
of
an
earthly
Kingdome
,
unlesse
by
way
of
aversation
,
Who
made
me
a
Judge
?
saith
be
,
and
the
godly
have
prayed
and
wished
to
be
with
him
in
the
heavens
,
and
never
prayed
to
reigne
in
his
earthly
Kingdome
,
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
Peter
,
Acts
David
,
Psal
Thy
Kingdome
come
;
Thy
will
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
?
That
God
hath
raised
up
Christ
from
the
dead
,
and
set
him
at
his
right
hand
in
the
heavens
farre
above
all
principality
and
power
,
and
every
name
that
is
named
,
not
onely
in
this
world
,
but
also
in
that
which
is
to
come
;
and
hath
put
all
things
under
his
feete
,
and
gave
him
to
be
the
head
over
all
things
,
Whence
it
is
manifest
,
that
seeing
our
Saviour
governeth
his
Church
,
and
all
Spirits
are
subject
to
him
,
(
which
authority
is
given
unto
him
,
and
so
as
God-man
)
his
Kingdome
is
not
to
beginne
as
yet
.
We
see
Jesus
,
who
was
made
a
little
lower
then
the
Angels
for
the
suffering
of
death
,
crowned
with
glory
and
bonour
raised
from
the
dead
,
and
set
at
the
right
band
of
God
in
the
heavenly
places
,
farre
above
all
principality
and
power
,
and
might
,
and
dominion
,
and
every
name
that
is
named
,
not
onely
in
this
world
,
but
also
in
that
which
is
to
come
:
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
,
And
hath
put
all
things
under
him
,
&c.
Ephes.
they
are
put
under
him
And
they
are
not
put
under
him
,
And
shall
be
a
Priest
upon
his
Throne
,
That
when
Christ
shall
descend
from
heaven
with
a
shout
,
and
voice
of
the
Arch-Angel
,
with
the
trumpet
of
God
,
the
dead
in
Christ
shallrise
first
,
and
they
who
are
alive
and
remaine
shall
be
caught
up
together
with
them
in
the
cloudes
to
meet
the
Lord
in
the
aire
,
and
so
shall
be
ever
with
the
Lord
,
Here
he
is
speaking
of
the
same
resurrection
,
whereof
be
speakes
,
as
appeares
by
and
here
he
shewes
the
rising
of
the
dead
,
and
change
of
the
living
to
be
together
,
and
that
they
both
together
shall
meet
the
Lord
,
and
be
ever
with
him
.
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
thee
.
At
the
comming
of
the
Lord
Jesus
with
all
the
Saints
,
Even
so
them
also
which
sleepe
in
Jesus
will
God
bring
with
him
.
And
that
the
Saints
being
raised
shall
not
abide
on
earth
to
reigne
with
the
Jewes
in
earthly
pleasures
,
it
is
manifest
,
because
the
Apostle
teacheth
us
,
they
shall
rise
in
incorruption
,
ver.
in
glory
and
in
power
,
ver
in
spirituall
bodies
:
And
when
Christ
shall
appeare
,
we
shall
appeare
with
him
in
glory
,
Col.
But
it
is
certaine
,
that
incorruptible
,
glourious
,
powerfull
and
spirituall
bodies
cannot
live
a
naturall
life
.
Neither
can
the
faith
of
Christ
is
,
that
Christ
is
come
already
,
stand
with
that
imagination
of
Jews
and
Chiliasts
.
said
,
The
Scepter
shall
not
depart
from
come
,
and
unto
him
shall
the
gathering
of
the
people
be
.
This
place
cannot
be
understood
of
the
departing
of
the
Sceptor
for
a
time
,
as
it
was
in
the
captivity
of
which
because
it
was
but
a
short
time
,
and
the
Scepter
was
restored
againe
,
it
was
not
thought
to
be
the
accomplishment
of
the
prophecy
:
but
now
seeing
the
Scepter
is
departed
,
and
the
Nations
have
been
gathered
unto
Christ
,
who
should
doubt
of
the
accomplishment
thereof
?
and
so
that
Scepter
cannot
be
restored
unto
the
from
Judah
till
Shiloh
came
When
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
.
All
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
as
it
is
written
,
There
shall
come
out
of
Sion
a
Deliverer
,
and
shall
turne
away
ungodlinesse
from
Jacob.
Jewes
,
Acts
Him
hath
God
exalted
with
his
right
hand
,
to
be
a
Prince
and
Saviour
,
for
to
give
repentance
unto
Israel
,
and
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
.
Epist.
chap.
Wherefore
gird
up
the
loines
of
your
mind
,
be
sober
,
and
hope
to
the
end
for
the
grace
,
that
is
to
be
brought
unto
you
,
at
the
revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Apostle
saith
This
is
not
understood
of
spirituall
wrath
,
seeing
as
yet
the
Lord
hath
mercy
upon
them
,
as
the
Apostle
witnesseth
,
and
therefore
it
must
be
understood
of
temporall
wrath
:
and
consequently
a
temporall
Kingdome
shall
not
be
restored
unto
them
.
adminishing
and
casting
away
of
them
a
fulnesse
of
them
,
a
receiving
of
them
againe
.
That
the
estate
of
the
Church
is
described
such
,
that
the
godly
shall
be
mixed
with
the
ungodly
even
till
Christ
come
,
and
gather
the
tares
from
the
wheat
to
be
burned
,
Matth.
All
these
and
such
like
passages
the
Millenaries
willingly
passe
over
.
That
one
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
a
thousand
yeares
as
one
day
.
Whatsoever
be
your
conceit
,
you
may
see
,
that
the
Apostle
hath
another
purpose
there
:
for
he
telleth
of
se●ffers
jeering
at
the
promise
of
Christs
comming
,
because
all
things
continue
as
they
were
,
and
so
all
things
seeme
to
have
subsisting
in
themselves
:
he
refutes
this
imagination
,
and
shewes
that
the
world
both
was
made
,
and
continueth
by
the
word
of
God
,
who
is
able
to
destroy
,
(
as
s●netimes
he
did
,
)
and
bath
appointed
a
day
of
judgement
and
perdition
of
ungodly
men
.
Here
be
putteth
the
day
of
judgement
and
perdition
of
ungodly
men
,
for
that
the
scoffers
say
where
is
the
promise
of
his
comming
?
so
that
at
his
comming
he
will
judge
and
punish
the
ungodly
:
which
is
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
the
Millenaries
.
Then
he
answereth
to
that
opinion
of
delay
,
saying
,
He
saith
not
one
day
is
a
thousand
yeares
,
(
as
the
Millenaries
make
the
commentary
shorter
then
the
text
,
)
but
is
as
a
thousand
yeares
:
and
therefore
here
is
no
exposition
,
but
comparison
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
albeit
a
thousand
yeares
seeme
a
long
time
to
us
,
and
so
the
world
seemeth
to
have
continued
long
,
yet
it
is
not
so
with
the
Lord
,
to
whom
all
time
is
short
,
or
none
.
And
then
he
shewes
the
end
why
God
delayeth
that
comming
,
to
wit
,
in
long-suffering
toward
men
,
awaiting
the
repentance
of
the
last
of
them
.
Whereby
you
see
another
meaning
and
another
purpose
,
even
contrary
to
that
conceit
of
the
Millenaries
.
The
Apostle
might
have
named
many
millions
of
yeares
,
as
one
day
in
respect
of
Gods
eternity
:
but
according
to
the
usuall
custome
of
speech
,
be
nameth
a
round
great
number
for
any
number
.
[
That
Christs
judging
and
punishing
of
the
ungodly
,
is
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
the
Millenaries
.
]
fire
shall
come
downe
from
God
out
of
heaven
and
devoure
them
,
Rev.
opinion
of
delay
[
one
day
,
one
day
[
That
it
is
not
said
,
one
day
is
a
thousand
yeares
,
but
is
as
a
thousand
yeares
.
]
But
the
day
of
the
Lord
will
come
as
a
thiefe
in
the
night
:
R.
Ketina
.
Vid.
Com.
Apoc.
par.
[
Day
,
The
certainty
of
all
the
appointments
of
God
we
acknowledge
,
and
the
infallibility
of
his
pen-men
:
but
where
is
it
revealed
,
that
God
hath
appointed
a
thousand
years
continuance
to
the
world
for
each
severall
day
of
the
first
weeke
?
On
the
margine
he
citeth
where
are
some
testimonies
in
the
to
this
purpose
.
Let
fables
,
to
us
Christians
hath
God
spoken
in
the
last
dayes
by
his
Sonne
,
Heb.
whom
he
hath
bidden
us
heare
;
Certainely
with
a
limitation
,
to
heare
none
others
.
[
Day
,
[
great
Jude
ver
[
Day
Adam
,
Gen.
[
the
faithfull
are
called
Jewes
,
not
onely
typically
,
but
likewise
for
the
spesiall
comfort
of
the
Jewes
.
]
He
shall
send
his
Aagels
with
a
great
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
they
sha●●
gather
together
his
Elect
from
the
foure
windes
,
from
one
end
of
the
heaven
to
the
other
:
two
shall
be
in
the
field
,
the
one
shall
be
taken
and
the
other
left
;
two
women
shall
be
grinding
at
the
Mill
,
the
one
shall
be
taken
and
the
other
left
:
two
men
shall
be
in
one
bed
,
the
one
shall
be
taken
and
the
other
left
.
Here
is
nothing
to
prove
the
Monarchy
of
the
Jewes
.
The
two
Evangelists
speake
there
of
the
gathering
of
the
Erect
,
and
taking
them
up
,
as
also
yet
they
speake
not
exclusively
,
as
if
the
ungodly
shall
not
be
judged
,
nor
raised
,
but
they
speake
of
separation
,
and
thereby
of
taking
the
elect
into
the
aire
,
and
heavens
,
whereas
the
wicked
shall
not
be
taken
up
,
but
left
on
the
earth
,
and
be
condemned
,
and
sent
to
hell
,
and
it
followeth
The
particle
shewes
that
the
wicked
shall
be
cast
into
the
furnace
of
fire
,
as
soone
(
if
not
sooner
)
as
the
righteous
shall
shine
in
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
.
If
the
righteous
shall
be
taken
up
,
and
the
ungodly
left
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
the
one
taken
away
from
the
earth
,
and
the
wicked
left
on
the
earth
,
then
the
godly
shall
not
have
earthly
dominion
.
If
Christ
at
his
comming
shall
hold
that
great
assise
chiefly
for
condemnation
of
the
wicked
;
how
then
shall
the
godly
be
quickned
,
and
the
wicked
be
left
in
their
graves
after
them
for
the
space
of
a
yeares
?
These
things
cannot
agree
.
the
righteous
shall
shine
forth
as
the
Sun
in
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
.
the
Angels
shall
gather
them
out
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
and
cast
them
into
a
furnace
of
fire
:
the
binding
of
the
tares
in
bundles
to
burne
them
.
shall
be
gatheredout
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
and
cast
into
bell
,
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
What
can
either
good
or
evill
Angels
doe
without
the
Lords
Authority
?
and
what
can
they
not
doe
,
when
he
willeth
?
but
certainely
the
wicked
shall
both
be
witnesses
of
Gods
wonders
,
and
likewise
perish
in
that
generall
destruction
:
that
cause
of
their
emdemnation
is
touched
before
.
&c.
Psal.
&c.
Ps.
&c.
Isai.
Here
(
as
before
)
are
strange
imaginations
.
cannot
be
meant
of
the
last
,
but
a
former
judegment
.
Who
ever
said
before
,
that
Christ
shall
yet
appeare
twice
to
judge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
?
For
suppone
,
that
onely
the
godly
shall
be
raised
at
Christs
comming
,
yet
they
will
not
say
,
that
he
shall
judge
them
,
seeing
they
say
,
that
they
shall
not
stand
at
the
barre
.
The
judging
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
shall
be
before
the
time
of
the
last
resurrection
,
as
that
forme
of
arguing
imports
:
whereby
it
followes
,
that
Christ
shall
judge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
in
a
former
and
inchoate
judgement
.
Who
shall
remaine
then
to
be
judged
in
the
compleate
judgement
at
the
last
resurrection
?
I
will
say
no
more
of
that
fancy
concerning
these
that
shall
belefs
,
and
the
destruction
at
the
entrance
of
that
Kingdome
:
but
marke
that
is
to
be
destroyed
at
the
end
of
our
Saviours
reigne
,
that
is
,
immediately
before
the
last
resurrection
,
or
(
which
is
one
)
after
the
reigne
of
the
But
that
Army
of
is
the
same
with
the
Army
mentioned
in
And
Mr.
proveth
in
his
treatise
of
And
I
have
shewed
before
,
that
the
sixt
viall
mentioned
in
is
the
same
with
the
sixt
trumpet
:
yea
,
and
makes
it
to
concurre
with
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
and
which
shall
be
before
the
Monarchy
of
the
as
the
Millenaries
hold
:
and
therefore
in
this
point
Mr.
is
contrary
to
himselfe
,
and
to
as
well
as
unto
Christians
,
who
deny
that
Monarchy
of
the
Whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
what
he
speakes
here
without
reason
must
be
wrong
,
and
amended
by
these
reasons
which
he
hath
And
consequently
,
that
great
battell
shall
be
fought
not
after
,
but
before
the
shall
reigne
,
if
ever
they
shall
reigne
in
that
manner
.
He
seemeth
to
be
a
setter
forth
of
strange
gods
,
For
that
by
Christs
judging
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
mentioned
cannot
be
meant
one
kinde
of
judgement
,
to
wit
,
the
sentence
of
damnation
:
that
by
his
judging
the
quicke
,
I
say
,
cannot
at
all
be
meant
,
the
last
and
compleat
;
but
rather
a
former
and
inchoate
judgement
of
ungodly
men
;
it
appeares
out
of
Rev.
where
it
is
shewne
,
that
the
Saints
enemies
shall
be
all
slaine
,
before
the
last
resurrection
.
Christ
shall
not
appeare
twice
to
judge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
Ezekiels
Gog
And
this
Gog
and
Magog
in
Rev.
is
to
be
the
multiplyed
posterity
of
those
that
are
left
of
the
Nations
at
the
beginning
of
the
thousand
yeares
:
when
the
Army
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
and
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
(
who
as
the
parallell
shewes
are
the
Gog
and
Magog
foretold
by
Ezekiel
)
shall
be
destroyed
in
Armageddon
.
[
That
the
Nations
which
shall
oppose
the
Jewes
at
their
expected
returne
,
are
to
be
the
Gog
and
Magog
foretold
by
Ezekiel
:
and
that
the
posterity
of
those
which
shall
be
left
alive
of
these
Nations
,
when
this
Gog
and
Magog
is
destroyed
,
shall
be
the
Gog
and
Magog
foretold
in
Rev.
to
arise
when
the
thousand
yeares
peacefull
reigne
is
finished
.
]
Clavis
Apocal.
Marke
here
reader
,
the
chronicall
character
;
by
which
it
is
intimated
,
that
this
whatsoever
it
is
concerning
Satan
,
being
taken
and
condemned
after
his
second
loosing
,
it
succecdeth
the
vision
of
the
former
chapter
concerning
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
being
vanquished
,
taken
,
and
thereupon
cast
into
the
lake
burning
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
by
him
which
sate
upon
the
white
horse
,
as
in
order
of
narration
,
so
also
in
the
time
of
the
thing
done
.
For
otherwise
it
should
not
have
been
said
,
that
Satan
was
sent
thither
,
where
both
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
were
,
except
both
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
had
been
sent
thither
first
.
Neither
can
any
man
of
judgement
say
by
way
of
evasion
,
that
this
warre
after
a
thousand
yeares
,
is
not
different
from
that
of
the
former
when
as
not
onely
the
character
already
brought
,
but
also
all
circumstances
on
both
sides
are
repugnant
;
the
parties
,
the
battell
,
and
the
manner
of
the
slaughter
,
there
with
the
sword
,
here
with
fire
;
yea
and
the
event
of
either
warre
unlike
,
as
anon
the
matter
being
demonstrated
,
shall
be
made
plaine
,
there
the
binding
of
Satan
onely
for
a
time
,
but
here
a
condemnation
to
eternall
fire
,
&c.
Clav.
Apocal.
It
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
Day
,
that
the
Lord
shall
beate
off
from
the
channell
of
the
river
unto
the
streame
of
Egypt
,
and
ye
shall
be
gathered
one
by
one
,
O
ye
children
of
Israel
,
and
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
,
that
the
z
z
Isai.
18.3
.
Zech.
9.14
.
great
Trumpet
shall
be
blowne
,
and
they
shall
come
which
were
ready
to
perish
in
the
Land
of
and
the
outcasts
in
the
Land
of
and
shall
worship
the
Lord
in
the
holy
Mount
at
If
this
be
a
conjecture
,
how
is
it
sufficiently
confirmed
by
the
Prophet
?
or
if
it
be
sufficiently
confirmed
,
why
is
it
called
a
conjecture
?
A
conjecture
it
is
,
and
hath
no
warrant
from
the
Prophet
:
for
the
Prophet
and
Evangelist
are
not
speaking
of
the
same
purpose
:
the
Prophet
is
speaking
particularly
of
the
deliverance
out
of
and
of
the
trumpet
that
did
sound
at
the
proclamation
of
for
their
returne
,
which
was
past
before
the
dayes
of
the
Evangelist
.
And
neverthelesse
our
Authour
concludeth
triumphantly
.
the
great
sound
of
the
trumpet
blowing
of
the
great
trumpet
to
perish
there
with
silver
,
and
gold
,
with
goods
,
and
with
beasts
,
&c.
the
Kingdomes
of
the
earth
,
Ezra
that
we
are
compast
about
with
a
great
cloud
of
witnesses
:
If
you
be
throughly
satisfied
,
why
have
you
so
oft
used
the
words
of
probability
,
conjectures
,
my
conceit
,
it
may
be
thus
or
thus
?
these
words
smell
not
of
satisfaction
,
nor
of
that
certaine
knowledge
and
stedfastnesse
,
which
is
required
,
As
for
that
double
jury
,
it
may
evidently
appeare
that
both
Prophets
and
Apostles
are
contrary
to
such
fancies
.
It
may
be
,
the
Vses
of
this
doctrine
are
commendable
,
yet
if
wrong
premisses
be
powerfull
to
perswade
.
Neverthelesse
heare
all
.
backe
any
part
of
the
counsell
of
God
,
Acts
[
probable
,
[
conjecture
,
[
in
my
conceit
?
Tell
me
,
which
of
them
will
love
him
most
?
Thou
hast
rightly
judged
I
suppose
,
that
this
is
good
for
the
present
distresse
,
And
I
thinke
also
that
I
have
the
Spirit
of
God
?
It
seemeth
good
unto
us
,
ver.
It
seemeth
good
unto
the
Holy
Ghost
and
to
us
?
doe
argue
unstedfastnesse
or
uncertaine
knowledge
[
smell
not
of
satisfaction
?
]
[
may
be
:
me
thinks
:
why
may
we
not
thinke
thus
,
or
thus
;
it
is
likely
;
it
is
not
unlikely
.
]
Whether
is
it
more
to
the
praise
of
Gods
mercy
and
bountifulnesse
,
that
the
godly
shall
come
againe
from
the
heavens
to
abide
so
long
on
the
earth
;
or
to
abide
in
that
glory
of
heaven
for
ever
and
ever
?
certainly
the
gift
of
the
greater
and
uninterrupted
glory
deserveth
the
greater
praise
:
and
while
they
were
on
earth
,
they
professed
themselves
to
be
strangers
from
home
,
and
pilgrimes
on
their
journey
towards
their
home
,
and
shall
they
come
as
pilgrimes
againe
?
[
what
reward
is
most
to
the
praise
of
his
mercy
and
bountifulnesse
towards
the
godly
.
]
[
That
it
is
a
greater
gift
of
God
,
that
the
godly
should
abide
in
that
glory
of
heaven
for
ever
and
ever
,
then
to
come
againe
from
the
heavens
to
abide
on
earth
.
]
to
beware
of
unbeliefe
It
is
greater
unbeliefe
to
despise
the
revealed
truth
of
God
,
then
to
despise
the
fancies
of
men
,
as
this
Monarchy
is
proved
to
be
.
that
it
is
greater
unbeliefe
to
despise
the
revealed
truth
of
God
,
then
to
despise
the
fancies
of
men
.
For
if
we
were
cut
out
of
the
Olive
tree
,
which
is
wild
by
nature
,
and
were
graffed
contrary
to
nature
into
a
good
Olive
tree
,
bow
much
more
shall
they
which
be
naturall
branches
,
be
graffed
into
their
owne
Olive
tree
?
Rom.
Whether
serveth
more
for
to
move
us
to
love
the
to
know
that
the
are
one
in
Christ
,
whensoever
they
shall
be
converted
:
or
to
thinke
,
that
the
shall
not
be
converted
,
till
Christ
come
againe
,
and
then
they
shall
be
Lords
over
the
yeares
?
The
former
doctrine
presently
throweth
downe
the
partition
wall
,
and
this
opinion
still
holdeth
it
up
,
at
least
for
a
[
Let
Jewes
follow
Jewish
fables
,
&c.
]
the
spirit
of
grace
and
supplications
,
If
the
fall
of
them
be
the
riches
of
the
world
,
and
the
diminishing
of
them
the
riches
of
the
Gentiles
,
how
much
more
their
fulnesse
?
If
the
casting
away
of
them
be
the
reconciling
of
the
world
,
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
,
but
life
from
the
dead
?
Rom.
Amen
,
Amen
Whether
can
these
more
confidently
beseech
God
for
the
conversion
of
the
who
thinke
,
that
the
may
daily
be
converted
;
or
these
who
thinke
,
that
they
shall
not
be
converted
till
the
comming
of
Christ
?
the
former
sort
may
be
confident
to
be
heard
daily
,
which
these
others
cannot
.
And
moreover
the
former
sort
seeth
,
(
as
the
Fathers
did
see
,
everlasting
glory
presently
at
hand
;
and
thereupon
they
doe
minde
and
seeke
heavenly
things
,
as
they
are
commanded
,
and
the
other
sort
are
out
of
hope
of
glory
in
heaven
,
(
at
least
,
)
yet
for
the
space
of
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
they
set
their
affections
on
things
on
earth
.
Yea
and
it
gives
encouragement
unto
the
wicked
,
that
they
shall
not
be
judged
,
nor
their
bodies
tormented
these
thousand
yeares
to
come
yet
;
and
on
the
other
side
the
feare
of
imminent
judgement
and
punishment
is
a
more
powerfull
motive
to
depart
from
iniquity
.
For
which
cause
the
Lord
would
not
give
unto
men
the
knowledge
of
that
time
,
but
will
have
us
to
be
alwayes
preparing
and
waiting
for
that
comming
to
judgement
.
Wherefore
we
pray
unto
our
Lord
Jesus
,
who
even
now
is
King
of
Kings
,
and
reigneth
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
,
and
is
offended
at
the
foolish
conceites
of
unstable
hearts
,
That
he
would
make
his
power
manifest
by
conforming
them
whom
he
hath
called
and
gifted
with
the
knowledge
of
his
eternall
Gospell
,
and
by
reducing
all
his
elect
both
who
goe
astray
:
and
that
he
would
now
,
even
now
give
us
heavenly
hearts
,
and
tie
us
all
together
in
the
acknowledgement
and
obedience
of
his
truth
,
to
the
praise
of
his
Name
,
and
our
spirituall
comfort
both
now
and
evermore
.
Come
Lord
Jesus
,
and
change
our
vile
bodies
,
that
they
may
be
like
unto
thy
glorious
body
according
to
thy
working
,
whereby
thou
art
able
even
to
subdue
all
things
unto
thy selfe
.
new
Jerusalem
on
things
on
earth
[
your
seeing
everlasting
glory
presently
at
hand
,
]
These
all
died
in
faith
,
not
having
received
the
promises
,
but
having
seene
them
afarre
off
,
&c.
[
gives
encouragement
to
the
wicked
,
that
they
shall
not
be
judged
,
nor
their
bodies
tormented
these
thousand
yeares
to
come
yet
.
]
judgement
shall
runne
downe
as
waters
,
and
righteousnesse
as
a
mighty
streame
.
Glorificetur Deus , praedicetur veritas , exerceatur pietas , restituatur integritas .
Let God be glorified , truth taught , piety practised , righteousnesse restored .
Redeat Pax , regnet Rex , regat Lex .
Let peace returne , the King reigne , the Law rule .
And
here
by
the
way
we
observe
that
the
renowned
Authour
of
is
mistaken
in
his
seventh
synchronisme
,
wherein
he
saith
,
that
the
powring
forth
of
the
seven
vials
is
contemporary
with
the
end
of
the
Beast
and
Babylon
.
For
then
shall
great
Babylon
come
in
remembrance
before
God
,
to
give
unto
her
the
cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fiercenesse
of
his
wrath
,
And
then
shall
the
Army
in
Armageddon
be
destroyed
,
and
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
taken
in
battell
,
and
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
For
albeit
it
be
said
That
they
who
bad
gotten
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
sang
the
song
of
Moses
,
it
followes
not
that
the
Beast
was
then
destroyed
.
All
Nations
together
shall
come
and
worship
before
the
Lord
,
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
,
Rom.
Neither
albeit
the
first
and
fift
and
last
vials
be
powred
on
the
Beast
,
followeth
it
that
they
were
not
powred
till
the
last
time
of
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
;
seeing
the
Saints
in
heaven
,
(
and
on
earth
too
,
)
may
rejoyce
for
their
particular
victory
over
the
Beast
as
yet
reigning
,
and
the
vials
may
be
powred
on
the
Beast
at
severall
times
,
even
some
of
them
on
the
Beast
in
the
height
of
her
pride
to
the
end
that
men
may
have
warnings
of
the
judgements
of
God
on
the
Beast
in
her
greatest
pompe
.
the
seven
last
plagues
these
last
plagues
[
in
the
height
of
her
pride
,
in
her
greatest
pompe
,
]
[
the
Saints
in
heaven
,
(
and
on
earth
too
,
)
may
rejoyce
for
their
particular
victory
over
the
Beast
as
yet
reigning
;
]
And
the
rather
may
we
judge
so
,
that
we
finde
such
agreement
in
the
principall
termes
of
the
seven
trumpets
,
and
seven
vials
;
the
second
trumpet
with
the
second
viall
;
the
third
trumpet
with
the
third
viall
;
the
fourth
trumpet
with
the
fourth
viall
;
the
fixt
trumpet
with
the
fixt
viast
;
and
the
seventh
trumpet
with
the
seventh
viall
.
Now
seeing
the
first
trumpet
is
of
the
same
time
with
the
beginning
of
the
Beast
,
as
he
saith
the
first
viall
must
be
of
that
same
time
also
;
and
all
the
other
synchronismes
and
expositions
of
texts
that
are
grounded
on
the
seventh
synchronisme
of
the
first
part
are
wrong
.
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
doe
become
so
bitter
,
that
men
dye
of
them
because
they
are
made
bitter
.
the
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
are
turned
into
bloud
.
the
third
part
of
the
Sunne
,
Moone
,
and
Starres
is
smitten
with
darkenesse
is
powred
on
the
Sunne
onely
,
and
power
given
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
their
great
heat
,
they
blaspheme
the
Name
of
God
,
which
hath
power
over
these
plagues
.
the
foure
Angels
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
are
loosed
,
who
with
an
extraordinary
and
miraculous
Army
destroy
the
third
part
of
men
this
river
is
dried
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
and
of
the
whole
world
are
then
also
drawne
together
to
the
battell
of
the
great
Day
of
God
Almighty
by
the
Satanicall
delusion
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
.
in
the
principall
termes
of
the
seven
trumpets
and
seven
vials
,
same
time
all
the
other
synchronismes
and
expositions
of
texts
that
are
grounded
on
the
seventh
synchronisme
of
the
first
part
,
are
wrong
.
Which
I
marke
because
the
late
Millenaries
have
been
moved
by
the
appearance
of
these
synchronismes
,
to
embrace
this
opinion
.
The
fift
Synchronisme
of
the
second
part
followes
,
whose
arguments
Mr.
thus
proposeth
and
answereth
FIrst
,
he
saith
,
Doe
not
these
words
,
shew
,
that
this
Kingdome
of
Christ
did
succeed
unto
the
Beast
,
his
image
,
and
them
that
were
marked
with
his
marke
?
For
why
should
it
be
said
of
the
sonnes
of
that
Kingdome
,
that
they
had
not
worshipped
the
Beast
,
unlesse
the
Beast
had
gone
before
?
And
truely
,
the
good
office
goeth
before
the
reward
in
time
,
&c.
Our
former
translation
is
more
consonant
unto
the
which
saith
,
They
did
not
worship
the
Beast
,
which
is
not
the
plusquamperfect
time
,
but
so
,
that
at
the
same
time
,
the
Beast
is
deceiving
the
world
,
and
the
children
of
God
doe
not
worship
the
Beast
.
The
reward
of
them
who
worship
not
the
Beast
is
in
heaven
,
and
they
follow
the
Lambe
,
whithersoever
he
goeth
.
They
did
not
worship
the
beast
,
They
had
not
worshipped
the
beast
:
They
that
did
not
worship
the
beast
,
had
not
worshipped
the
beast
.
[
That
at
the
same
time
,
the
beast
is
deceiving
the
world
,
and
the
children
of
God
doe
not
worship
the
beast
]
This
appeares
yet
more
fully
by
the
song
of
the
Elders
,
and
beasts
,
sung
at
the
destruction
of
for
the
Lord
God
Almighty
reigneth
,
&c.
When
the
saw
the
Armies
of
the
Pope
and
the
Empeperours
,
turning
their
backes
at
the
tench
of
drumms
,
had
they
not
just
reason
to
sing
for
the
Lord
God
Almighty
reigneth
,
let
us
rejoyce
,
&c.
And
so
may
the
godly
at
every
victory
over
the
Armies
,
even
before
the
resurrection
.
But
most
of
all
clearely
in
&c.
where
at
the
sound
of
the
seventh
trumpet
,
the
dayes
of
the
witnesses
,
and
the
mouthes
of
the
Beast
and
Nations
being
out-runne
,
were
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
This
is
the
consummation
of
the
mystery
of
God
foretold
by
the
Prophets
.
This
indeed
is
the
consummation
of
all
the
promises
foretold
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
:
and
therefore
it
is
not
to
be
understood
of
any
earthly
Kingdome
seeing
th●
full
accomplishment
of
the
prophecies
is
not
on
earth
.
And
so
this
synchronisme
being
false
,
all
the
like
synchronismes
,
and
all
expositions
following
upon
them
must
faile
with
it
.
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
to
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
and
of
his
Christ
,
This
is
the
consummation
of
the
mystery
of
God
foretold
by
the
Prophets
,
This
indeed
is
the
consummation
of
all
the
promises
foretold
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
:
and
therefore
it
is
not
to
be
understood
of
any
earthly
Kingdome
.
mystery
of
God
foretold
by
the
Prophets
,
signes
and
wonders
great
wonders
till
after
the
sealing
of
the
of
all
the
Tribes
of
Israel
.
Tribes
of
Israel
REVEL. 21.24 .
And the Nations of them which are saved , shall walke in the light of it : and the Kings of the earth doe bring their glory and honour into it .
[
the
Nations
of
them
that
are
saved
,
]
the
Kings
of
the
earth
That
the
whole
number
of
the
elect
,
all
the
Saints
which
shall
reigne
with
Christ
,
which
shall
be
made
rulers
under
him
,
when
he
comes
to
reigne
,
and
all
that
are
to
be
saved
in
the
time
of
his
reigne
,
shall
(
at
the
delivering
up
of
his
Kingdome
to
the
Father
,
)
be
made
partakers
of
the
glory
,
that
is
to
follow
the
last
resurrection
in
the
new
where
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
nor
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neither
any
more
paine
,